Pope The second that hee had done sacrilege in takyng 22. Gallyes laden with holy spiritual prelates the which would haue gone to y e councell gathered agaynst the Emperour in Lugdune The third because y e Emperour was accused of certaine articles of heresye the which bée not set out The fourth because that hee had not payed the annuall pencyon for the kingdome of Sicill Sicill the which the Pope calleth the spirituall patrimony of S. Peter in the space of ix yeares For these same thinges dyd hée depose y e Emperour and pryuate hym of all hys dignity and assoyleth all hys subiectes of their othe and obedience and commaundeth euery man not to obey hym but all men y e eyther gaue hym councell helpe or fauour to bée excommunicate cursed This is your facte this is your déede this is your doctrine in this learning you bée promoted doctours vnto this learnyng you are sworne these bookes bée read openly in your vnyuersities Marke now which of vs twayne bée traytours Eyther you that doe depose Emperours kings for such trifles yea and also make a lawe thereof and swere vnto it and compell all other to swere vnto it or els we that speake agaynst it say y e you doe wronge both to God to his blessed ordynaunce and to all noble potentates For Fyrste ye ought to bée vnder them and not they vnder you more can you not doe but repreue by Gods worde their vnlawfull factes but to depose them though they bée infydelles and heretickes haue you none authoritye Ye sée howe our master Christ and all hys blessed Apostles did vse them selues towarde vnbeléeuyng Princes they neither deposed them nor yet caused them to bee sworne vnto them What a matter is it to depose an Emperour bicause hée layeth handes of a carnall Cardinall Is not Paule and Peter as holy as all the College of you And yet for laying handes of them was no maÌ deposed What and if hée kéepe no peace is that a sufficieÌt cause to depose hym your owne law testifieth otherwise The holy church of God hath no sworde but the spirituall sword with the whiche she doth not kill but quicken Lykewise in an other place blessed S. Ambrose sayth willyngly will I neuer forsake you but if I bee coÌpelled I may not resist I may sorow I may wéepe I may wayle Agaynst weapons agaynst souldiers agaynst the Gothans my teares are my weapons For such thynges bée the defence of a Priest otherwise ought I not nor may not resist c. Blessed S. Ambrose durst not depose the Emperour neither for laying hand of him nor yet for heresie neither for defendyng the liberties of holy Church But S. Ambrose was a simple foole knew not what the liberties of the Church ment nor yet what the holy spirituall fleshe of Cardinals is worth and therfore hée could do nothing but wéepe wayle But if hée had béene halfe so wise as I read of a certaine Bishop of Salisbury was hée had done more in this matter In the tyme of kyng Richard the second it chauÌced a baker of London to beare horsebread in a basket and there came a seruaunt of the Byshop of Salisbury and tooke by violence a loafe froÌ hym The baker asked why hée dyd so hée made hym none aunswere but brake his head the pore felow cryed for helpe against this violence whereby the people were moued in the strete to come out kéepe the kinges peace so that the Byshops seruaunt was compelled to flye into a house Neuerthelesse the people moued at this great violence caused the Constable to come for to take hym to bryng him to prison but anone the Maior and the Shriues came and pacified the multitude and so departed did the Byshops seruaunt no more hurt Notwithstandyng the Byshop of Salisbury and the Archbyshop of Yorke were so moued with the Citie for makyng an asaute to the Bishops house that they made such a coÌplaynt to the kynges grace that hée put the Maior and both the Shriues out and set in a Knight called Syr Edward to rule y t Citie and all this was done for a horseloafe What shall a maÌ say to the pacience of these spiritual men They doe open violence they breake the kynges peace they robbe men of their goodes yea that in the kynges chamber and also in the kynges hygh strete to the great disdayne of iustice to the rebuke of the kyng and to the great dispeasure of his subiectes and yet they can packe the matter so that they bée white sonnes and other men must suffer for it I can beléeue none otherwise but that they haue witched the worlde that men could neither heare nor sée For if this bée not a shamefull fact I can not tell what is shamefull It had becommed them a great deale better to haue punished their seruauÌt in example of all other But that was neuer the wont of the spirituall Churche and yet they will accuse all other men of insurrection but I dare say there was no rebellion in this Realme this v. C. yeares if the kyng had displeased them but they were at the begynnyng of it We doe read in the time of kyng Henry the second that hée required of his spirituall Byshops that none of them should departe out of y t land but they should finde hym sureties that they should purchase nothyng to the hurt of the kyngs person his Realme But the spirite of the spirituall fathers would not agrée to it but rather founde the meanes that Pope Alexander the thyrd the whiche was an vsurper of the sea of Rome condemned this article for heresie and afterward one of the Bishops but agaynst his will dyed for this and such lyke articles mo and you declared him a stynkyng martyr but of this holy martyr I wil speake more an other time If this bée obedience to Princes to intende and purpose to betray them and their Realmes then are ye the best obedient children that euer were But if makyng of dissention debate and strife settyng men togither by the eares assoylyng men of their othe towarde their Princes may be cause of insurrection and treason then are ye the master of all masters and the best conueyers of all iugglers What true Englishe hart would thinke but that the kynges request was both godly lawfull what learnyng is able to defende the contrary Standeth it not with our fidelity that we owe toward our Prince yea with the truth that we owe to our father and mother to our brethren and sisterne and to all our couÌtrey men Doth not our othe made to our Prince bynde vs to it yet you will not agrée to it but all your bookes must rather bee fulfilled with contrary doctrine and all men must bée coÌdeÌned for heretickes that speaketh agaynst theÌ Beleeue me if I were your mortall enemy as you reken me to
siluer wythout care of thinges to come despising God whom they worshipped for their bellies sake onely and also maÌ Moreouer it was the custome eueÌ then saith the auctor to aske what the Byshopprike was worth yea and to leaue a worse for a better or to kepe both with a vnion And at the same tyme Isacius the deputie of the Emperour came to Rome to confirme the Pope in his sea with the Emperours auctoritie for y e election of the Pope was theÌ nothing worth except it had bene confirmed by the Emperour and he founde so great treasure in the Church of Saint Iohn Lateran that for disdayne which he had that they should haue such treasure in store and not to helpe the Emperour in his warres against y e Turkes ââ¦ng his soldiars lacked wages he tooke it away with violence against the wyll of y e Prelates of which he exiled some and payde his owne meÌ of warre with one part and tooke an other part vnto him selfe and sent the third part vnto the Emperour which must needes haue bene a great treasure in one Church ¶ By what meanes the Prelates fell from Christ THe office of a byshop was a roume at the beginning that no man coueted and that no man durst take vpoÌ hym saue he onely which loued Christ better theÌ his owne life For as Christ saith that no man might be his disciple except that he were ready to forsake life and all euen so might that officer be sure that it woulde cost him his lyfe at one time or another for bearing record vnto the truth But after that the multitude of the Christen were encreased many great men had receaued y â faith then both landes and rentes as well as other goodes were geuen vnto the maintenaunce as well of the clergie as of the poore because they gaue then no tythes to the Priestes nor yet now do saue in certaine countryes For it is to much to geue almes offeringes landes and tithes also And then the Byshops made them substitutes vnder them to helpe them which they called priest and kept the name of Byshop vnto themselues But out of the Deacons sprang all the mischiefe For thorow their hands went all thing they ministred vnto y e clergie they ministred vnto the poore they were in fauoure with great and small And when the Byshops office began to haue rest and to be honorable then the Deacons thorow fauour and giftes climed vp therunto as lightly he that hath the olde Abbotes treasure succedeth with vs. And by y e meanes of their practise and acquintaunce in y e worlde they were more subtile and worldly wise then the olde Byshops lesse learned in Gods woorde as our Prelates are when they come froÌ stuardships in Gentlemens houses and from surueying of great mens landes Lordes secretes kinges counsels Embassidourship from warre and ministring all worldly matters ye worldly mischiefe and yet now they come not thence but receaue all and bide there still yea they haue enacted by playne parliament that they must byde in the courte still or els they may not haue pluralitie of benefices And then by litle and litle they enhaunsed theÌselues and turned all to themselues minishing the poore peoples part and encreasing theirs and ioyning acquaintaunce with great men and with their power climed vp and entitled them w t the chusing and confirming of y e Pope and all Byshops to flatter and purchase fauour and defenders trusting more vnto their worldly wisdome theÌ vnto the doctrine of Christ which is y e wisdome of God and vnto the defeÌce of man then of God Then while they that had the plow by the tayle looked backe the plow went awry faith wax ed feble and faintie loue waxed colde the Scripture waxed darcke Christ was no more seene he was in y e mouÌt with Moses and therefore the Byshops would haue a God vppon the earth whom they might see and therupon they begaÌ to dispute who should be greatest ¶ How the Byshop of Rome became greater then other and called hymselfe Pope THen quod worldly wisdome HierusaleÌ must be the greatest for ytwas Christes seat Et factuÌ est so it came to passe âor a season And in conclusion where a great Citie was and much riches there was the Byshoppe euer greater then his felowes Alexandre in Egipte and Antioch in Grece were greater then their neighbours Then those decaying Constantinople and Rome waxed great and stroue who shoulde be greater And CoÌstaÌtinople sayd where the Emperour is there ought to be the greatest seat and chiefest Byshop For the Emperour lay most at Constantinople because it was I suppose nigh the middes of the Empyre therfore I must be the greatest sayde the Byshop of ConstaÌtinople Nay quod y e Byshop of Rome though y e Emperour lye nener so much at ConstaÌtinople yet he is called Emperour of Rome Rome is the head of the Empyre wherefore of right I must be the father of all WateÌ And thus whether they chaleÌged their âitle by the auctoritie of God or man or by Peter or pouling it was all one so they might be greatest And great intercession was made vnto the Emperours of both parties but in vayne a great ceason for y e Emperours stopped their âares at such ambitious requestes long tyme till at y e last there came an Emperour called Phocas which lay long in Italye and was a very soft man a pray for Prelates In whose tyme Boniface the iij. was Byshop of Rome a man ambitious and greedy vppon honour and of a very suttle witte nothing inâerior vnto Thomas Wolsee Cardinall of Yorcke This Boniface was great w t the Emperour Phocas and with hys wyly perswasions and great intercession together obtayned of Phocas to be called the chiefest of all Byshops and that his Church should be the chiefe Church Which auctoritie as soone as he had purchased he sent immediatly his commaundement with the Emperours power vnto all the Byshops of Almany commaunding that euery byshop should call all the priestes of hys diocese and charge them that euery man should put away his wife vnder payne of excommunication Which tyranny though great resistaunce was made against it he yet brought to passe with the Emperours sworde and his subtletie together For the Byshops were riche and durst not displeaâe the Pope for feare of the Emperour Assoone as Nemroth that mighty hunter had caught this pray that he had compelled all Byshops to be vnder him and to sweare obedience vnto him then he began to be great in the earth and called hymselfe Papa wyth this interpretation father of fathers And when the Pope had exalted hys throne aboue his fellowes then the vnitie that ought to be among brethren in Christes Church brake and deuision began betwene vs and y e Grekes which Grekes I suppose were at y
Neyther is it maruell for it hath cost more then London and xl mile about it is able to make I think at this houre beside the effusion of innoceÌt bloud that was offred vnto the idoll and dayly is offred therto When this glorious name was come from our holy father the Cardinall brought it vnto the Kinges grace at Greenwich And though the king had it already and had read it yet against the morning were all the lordes gentlemen that could in so short space be gathered together sent for to come and receaue it in with honour And in the morning after the Cardinall gat him through the backside into the frier obseruantes And part of the gentils went round about and welcommed him from Rome as representing the Popes person part met him halfe way part at the court gate and last of all the kings grace him self met him in the hall and brought him vp in to a great chamber where was a seate prepared on hye for the Kinges grace and the Cardinal while the Bull was read in so much that not the wise onely but men of meane vnderstanding laughed the vaine pomp to scorne not far vnlike to the receauing of the Cardinals hatte Which wheÌ a ruffian had brought vnto him to Westminster vnder his cloke he clothed the messenger in rich aray and sent him backe to Douer againe and appoynted the Bishop of Canterbury to meete him and then an other company of lordes and gentles I wotte not how oft ere it came to Westminster where it was set on a cupborde and tapers about so that the greatest Duke in the lande must make curtesie thereto yea and to his empty seat he being away And shortly for lacke of authoritie of Gods worde Martin must be condemned by the authoritie of the king And the kinges grace to claw the Pope againe must make a booke in which to proue all that they would haue stablished for lacke of scripture yea and contrary to the opeÌ scripture is made this mighty reason Such prelates are the church and the church cannot erre and therfore all that they do is right we ought to beleeue them without any scripture yea and though the scripture be contrary Wherefore God offended with such blasphemy to make his enemies feele that they woulde not see in the open scripture nor in the practise of their liuings and doings cleane contrary vnto the scripture and vnto the liuing of Christ and his Apostles this viij hundred yeares hath poured his wrath vppon vs and hath snared the wise of the world with the subtlety of their owne wittes Moreouer when Marten Luther had submitted himselfe in an epistle let his grace consider what aunswer he gaue agayne Where is the glory of y t great prayse become that his grace gaue the Cardinall for his goodly actes and benefites which all the common wealth of the whole realme should feele And More among his other blasphemies in his Dialogue sayth that none of vs dare abide by our fayth vnto the death but shortly thereafter God to proue More that he hath euer bene a false lyar gaue strength vnto his seruaunt Sir Thomas Hitton to confesse and that vnto the death the faith of his holy sonne Iesus which Thomas the Bisshops of Canterbury and Rochester after they had dieted and tormented him secreatly murthered at Maydstone most cruelly I besech the kings most noble grace therefore to consider all the wayes by which the Cardinall and our holy Bishops haue lead him since he was first king and to see wherunto al the pride pompe and vaine boast of the Cardinall is come and how God hath resisted him and our Prelates in all theyr wiles Wee hauing nothing to do at all haue medled yet in all matters and haue spent for our prelats causes more then all Christendome euen vnto the vtter beggering of our selues haue gotten nothing but rebuke and shame hate among all nations and a mocke and a scorne thereto of them whome we haue most holpen For the Frenchmen as the saying is of late dayes made a play or a disguising at Paris in which the Emperour daunsed with the Pope and the French king and weried them the K. of England sitting on a hye bentch and looking on And when it was asked why he daunsed not it was aunswered that he sate there but to pay the ministrels their wages onely As who should say we payd for all mens daunsing We monyed the Emperour openly and gaue the Frenche men double and treble secretly and to the Pope also Yea and though Fardinandus had money sent him openly to blinde the world withall yet the saying is throughout all Douchland that we sent money to the king of Pole and to the Turke also and that by help of our mony Fardinandus was driuen out of Hungarie Which thing though it were not true yet it will breed vs a âcab at the last and gette vs with our medling more hate then we shall be able to beare if a chaunce come vnlesse that we waxe wiser betime And I besech his grace also to haue mercy of his own soule and not to suffer Christ and his holy Testament to be persecuted vnder his name any longer that the sword of the wrath of god may be put vp againe which for that cause no doubt is most chiefly drawne And I beseech his grace to haue coÌpassion on his poore subiectes which haue euer bene vnto his grace both obediente louing and kinde that the realme vtterly perishe not wyth the wicked counsell of our pestilent prelates For if his grace which is but a man should dye the lordes and commons not knowing who hath most right to enioy the crowne the realme could not but stande in great daunger And I exhorte the lordes temporall of the realme that they come and fall before the kinges grace and humblye desire his maiestie to suffer it to be tryed who of right ought to succed and if he or she fayle who next yea and who third And let it be proclamed openly And let al the lords temporal be sworn therto and all the knightes squires and gentlemen and the commons aboue xviij yeares old that there be no strife for the succession For if they trye it by the sworde I promise them I see none other likelyhode but that as the Cardinall hath prophecied it will cost the realme of England And all that be sworne vnto the cardinall I warne them yet once againe to breake their othes as I did in the obedience And all my lord Cardinals priuy secretaries and spyes by whom he worketh yet I warne theÌ to beware betime My lord Cardinall though he haue the name of all yet he wrought not all of his owne brayne but of all wilye and exercised in mischiefe he called vnto him the most experte and of their counsell and practise gathered that most seemed to serue his wicked purpose
the world and to preach the Gospell to euery creature The Pope and hys Byshops forbyd it in the payne of disobedieÌce and excommunication saue onely such as they will assigne 16. Christ was naked beaten scourged and false witnesse brought agaynst hym The Pope and his adherentes are wel clothed with precious garments and haue chaunge for ech day false witnes they haue inough not against them but to testifie with them what soeuer they will haue agaynst the innocentes 17. Christ came to séeke the poore comfort them he was not chargefull vnto them but was milde and had pitie on them The Pope and Byshops somon cite them be they neuer so poore not regarding their aduersitie But curse if they come not So that they go away soryer and sicker in soule and in purse then they were before 18. Christ commaunded that we should not sweare at all neither by heaueÌ neither by the temple c. But that our wordes should be yea yea nay nay The Pope sayth if any man wyll receaue any office vnder vs he shal be sworne before yea and geue a great summe of money Ca. Signifi de elect 19. Christ had a crowne of thorne thrust vpon his head so that y e bloude ranne downe vpoÌ his amiable countenaunce and sharpe nayles thorow his precious handes The Pope must weare thrée crownes of golde set with riche precious stones he lacketh no Diademes hys handes and fingers with owches and ringes are royally dight he passeth poore Christ farre 20. Christ tooke the crosse of painfull affliction vpon himselfe and coÌmauÌded his disciples to folow him saying he that taketh not his crosse and folow me is not méete for me The Pope and hys Byshops take the crosse of pryde and haue it borne before them well gilt and amelde to haue a worshippe of thys worlde as for other crosse know they none 21. Christ prayed his father to forgeue them that trespassed hym yea and for them that put him to death Our Byshoppes pray the kyng to be auenged on them that resiste their mindes with forgeuenes they haue no acquaintance 22. Christ bad his disciples to preach the Gospell The Pope and his Byshops wyll haue men to preach fables and therto graunt letter and seall and many dayes of pardon 23. Christ commaunded hys disciples to know his lawe and bad the Iewes to serche the Scriptures And Moses exhorted y e Israelites to teach the lawe of God to their younge children And that they shoulde haue it bounde as a signe in their handes that it myght euer be before theyr eyes And caused them to write it on the postes and doores of their houses The Pope and his Bishoppes say that it is not méete for vs to know it they make it heresie and treason to y e kyng to know Christ or his lawes they haue digged cisternes of theyr owne traditions and haue stopped vp the pure fountaynes of Israell Oh Lord in whom is all our trust come downe from the heauens why doost thou tary so long seyng thyne aduersary thus preuayling agaynst thée 24. Christ approued hys lawe and confirmed it with his owne death The Pope and Bâshoppes vs full busie how they may destroy it and magnifie more theyr owne lawe then Christes to maintayne theyr fatte bellyes 25. Christ would men visited prisoners to comfort and deliuer them The Pope with his adherentes discomfort the poore and the true and put them in prison for the truth 26. Christ whom they call their example did neuer prison nor persecute any The Pope and his champyons persecute punishe prison and put to death them that are disobedient to their voluptuous pleasures Ye sée how strayghte they followe Christes steppes 27. Christ coÌmaunded his disciples that if any man trespassed agaynst them they shoulde go reproue hym priuely if he would not obey and be reconcyled then shoulde they take with them one witnes or twayne if he would not then heare them that they should tell it to the whole coÌgregation And if he would still continue in his stubbernes that they should auoyde his company The Pope and Byshoppes wyll cast straight into prison there to remaine in yrons to make them reuoke the truth and graunt to their willes and if he be stronge and will not forsake the truth they will condemne him without audience for feare of losing of their temporall winning And offering to their wombes and taking away of their temporaltyes wherewith the church is venomed 28. Christ charged Peter thrise to kéepe well and nourishe his shéepe The Pope chargeth much more to kéepe well his money As for the shéepe he shereth and punisheth wyth infinite exactions 29. Christ healing the sicke and doing many myracles did lightly euer commaunde that they shoulde tell no man who did heale them The Pope and Byshoppes geue great giftes to minstrelles and messengers to leude lyers and flatterers to crye their name about that they may haue worshyppe in this worlde 30. Christ had no secular courtes to pleade y e matters of his disciples for they would not resist euill The Pope and Bishoppes haue many with men of lawe to oppresse y e poore against mercy forgeue they will not but euer be auenged 31. Christ in cities and townes hunted the féendes out of men that they dwelled in with the wordes of hys mouth The Pope and Byshoppes hunt the wilde Deare the For and the Hare in their closed parkes wyth great cryes and hornes blowinge with Hâundes and ratches running 32. God was called the holy father of Iesu Christ his sonne The Pope is called most holy father of SathaÌs children taketh that name on him wyth Lucifers pride his disciples say y e he is god on earth and we are taught by Christes lawe to haue but one God 33. Christ sate in the middes of the Doctors asking and hearing them The Pope and Byshoppes sit in thrones wyth glorious myters iudgeing and condemning by theyr owne made lawes A litle matter long in pleating which myght be soone determined by the lawe of God if they would vse it but then were their winning the lesse and their lawe wythout profite 34 Christ taught that a man shoulde forsake his wife for no cause but for aduoutry The Pope and Byshoppes wyll make deuorces for money as often as they list and so they pille the poore and make themselues rich nothyng regardyng to breake the law of God 35. Christ sent the holy ghost in feruent loue to teach all the truth vnto them which were chosen of God The Pope and Byshoppes sende commaundements all about to curse and aske auengeaunce on them that resiste theyr tyranny And absoile theÌ agayne cleane for money all their doctrines haue golden tayles for money is euer the ende geue them money and you haue fulfilled all theyr lawes 36. Christ fulfilled and kept the olde lawe and the new and all
life And said moreouer I haue beene an officer of his but I haue geuen it vp and defye him and all his workes Not long after M. Tyndall happened to bée in the company of a certeyne deuine recounted for a learned man and in commoning and disputing with him hée droue hym to that issue that the sayd great Doctour burst out into these blasphemous wordes and sayd we were better to bée without Gods lawe then the Popes M. Tyndall hearing this and beeing full of Godly zeale and not bearing that blasphemous saying replyed agayne and sayd I defie the Pope and all his lawes and farther added that if God spared him life ere many yeares hée would cause a boy that driueth the plough to know more of the Scripture then hée did After this the grudge of the Priestes encreasing still against Tyndall they neuer ceased barkiâg and rating at him and layd many sore thinges to his charge saying y â hée was an heretick in sophistry an hereticke in logique and an hereticke in Diuinitie And sayd moreouer vnto him that hée bare hymself bolde of y â GentlemeÌ there in y â couÌtry but notwithstanding shortly hée should bée otherwise talked withal To whom M. Tyndall auÌswering againe thus said it was not the place hée stuck vpoÌ hée was coÌteÌted they should bring him into any countrey in all England geuing him x. l. a yeare to liue with and bynding him to no more but to teach children and to preach To bée short M. Tyndall beeing so molested and vexed in the countrey by y â Priests was constrayned to leaue that Countrye and to séeke another place and so comming to M. Welshe hée desired him of his good will that hée might depart from hym saying thus vnto him Syr I perceaue I shall not bée suffered to tarye long here in this countrie neither shall you bée able though you woulde to kéepe mée out of the handes of the spiritualitie and also what displeasure might growe to you by kéeping mée God knoweth for the which I should bée right sory So that in fine M. Tyndall with y â good will of his Master departed and eftsones came vp to London and there preached a while according as hée had done in the countrye béefore At length hée béethought hym selfe of Cutbert Tunstall then Byshop of London and especially for the great commendatioÌ of Erasmus Who in his annotations so extolleth him for his learning thus casting with him selfe that if hée might attayne into his seruice hée were a happy man And so comming to Syr Henry Gilforde the kinges Controller and bringing with hym an oration of Isocrates which hée had translated out of Gréeke into Englishe hée desyred him to speake to the sayd Byshop of London for hym which hée also did and willed him moreouer to write an Epistle to the Byshop and to goe him selfe with him which hée did likewise and deliuered his Epistle to a seruaunt of his named William Hebletwhait a man of his olde acquaintaunce But God who secretly disposed the course of things saw y â was not best for Tyndals purpose nor for the profite of his Church and therefore gaue him to fynde litle fauour in the Bishops sight The aunswere of whome was this that his house was full hee had moe then hée could well fynde and aduised him to séeke in LondoÌ abroad where he sayd he could lacke no seruice c. And so he remayned in London the space almost of a yeare beholding and marking with him selfe the course of the world and especially y e Demeanour of the preachers how they boasted them selues set vp their auctoritie kingdome Beholding also the pompe of the Prelates with other thinges that greatly misliked him Insomuch as he vnderstoode not onely to be no roome in y e Bishops house for him to translate the new Testament but also that there was no place to doe it in all England And therefore fynding no place for his purpose within the Realme and hauing some ayde and prouision by Gods prouidence ministred vnto him by Humfrev Mommouth Merchaunt who after was both Shirife and Alderman of London and by certaine other good men he tooke his leaue of the Realme and departed into Germany Where the good man being inflamed with a tender care and zeale of his countrey refused no trauell or diligence how by all meanes possible to reduce his bretheren Countrymen of England to the same tast and vnderstanding of Gods holy worde and veritie which the Lorde had endued him withall Where vpon he considering in his minde partly also conferring with Iohn Frith thought with him selfe no way more to conduce thereunto then if the scripture were turned into the vulgare speeche that the poore people might also see the simple and playne worde of God For first he wisely casting in his minde perceiued by experieÌce how that it was not possible to stablish the lay people in any trueth except the Scripture were so plainlye layd before their eyes in their mother tongue that they might see the processe order and meaning of y â text For els whatsoeuer trueth should be taught them these enemies of the trueth would quench it agayne either with apparauÌt reasoÌs of Sophistrye and traditions of their awne making founded without all ground of Scripture Either els iugglyng with the text expounding it in such a sence as impossible it were to gather of the text if the right processe order and meaning thereof were seene Agayne right well he perceaued and considered this onely or most chiefly to be the cause of all mischiefe in the Church that the Scriptures of God were hydden from the peoples eyes For so long the abhominable doinges and Idolatries mainteyned by the Pharasaicall Clergie coulde not be espyed and therefore all their labour was with might aâd mayne to keepe it downe so that either it should not bee read at all or if it were they woulde darken the right sence with the myst of their Sophistry and so entangle them which rebuked or despised their abhominations with argumentes of philosophy and with worldly similitudes and apparant reasons of naturall wisedome and with wresting of Scripture vnto their awne purpose contrary vnto the processe order and meaning of the text would so delude them in deskanting vpon it with allegoryes and amaze them expounding it in many sences layed before the vnlearned laye people that though thou felt in thy heart and were sure that all were false that they sayd yet couldest thou not solue their subtile ryddells For these and such other considerations this good man was moued and no doubts styrred vp of God to translate the Scripture into his mother tongue for the publique vtilitie and profit of the simple vulgar people of his couÌtrey First setting in hand with the new testament which he first translated about the yeare of our Lord. 1527. Aftrr y t he tooke in hand to translate the olde testament finishing the v. bookes
vpon them till they be vtterly brought to nought as thou readest most terribly euen in the same place Neither may the inferior person auenge hymselfe vpon the superior or violently resiste hym for what so euer wrong it be If he doe he is condemned in the deede doyng in as much as he taketh vpon hym that which belongeth to God onely which sayth Vengeaunce is mine and I will rewarde Deut. xxxij And Christ sayth Mat. 26. All they that take the sworde shall perishe with the sworde Takest thou a sworde to auenge thy selfe so geuest thou not rowme vnto God to auenge thee but robbest hym of his most hye honour in that thou wilt not let hym be iudge ouer thee If any maÌ might haue auenged him selfe vpon his superior that might Dauid most righteously haue done vpon kyng Saul which so wrongfully persecuted Dauid euen for no other cause theÌ that God had annointed him kyng and promised him the kyngdome Yet when God had deliuered Saul into y t handes of Dauid that he might haue done what he would with him as thou seest in the first booke of kynges the xxiiij Chapter how Saul came into the caue where Dauid was And Dauid came to hym secretly and cut of a peace of his garment And as soone as he had done it his hart smote him because hee had done so much vnto hys Lord. And when his meÌ couraged him to slea him he auÌswered the Lord forbid it me that I should lay myne hand on him Neither suffered he his men to hurt him When Saul was gone out Dauid folowed and shewed hym the peece of his garmeÌt and sayd why beleuest thou the wordes of men that say Dauid goeth about to do thee harme perceaue and see that there is neither euill nor wickednesse in my hand and that I haue not trespassed against thee and yet thou layest awayte for my lyfe God iudge betwene thee and me and auenge me of thee but myne hand be not vpoÌ thee as the old prouerbe sayth sayd Dauid out of the wicked shall wickednesse proceede but myne hand be not vpoÌ thee meanyng that God euer punisheth one wicked by another And agayne sayd Dauid GOD be iudge and iudge betwen thee and me and behold pleate my cause geue me iudgement or right of thee And in the. xxvj Chapter of the same booke when Saul persecuted Dauid againe Dauid came to Saul by night as he slept and all his men and tooke away his speare and a cuppe of water from his head Then sayd Abisai Dauide seruauÌt God hath deliuered thee thine enemie into thine hand this day let me now therfore nayle hym to the ground with my speare and geue hym but euen one stripe and no more Dauid forbad him saying Kill hym not For who sayd he shall lay handes on the Lordes annoynted be not giltie The Lord liueth or by the Lordes life sayd he he dyeth not except the Lord smite him or y â his day be come to dye or els go to battaile there perish Why did not Dauid slea Saul seyng he was so wicked not in persecutyng Dauid onely but in disobeying Gods commaundements and in that he had slayne lxxxv of Gods priestes wrongfully Verely for it was not lawfull For if he had done it he must haue sinned agaynst God For God hath made the kyng in euery Realme iudge ouer all and ouer him is there no iudge He that iudgeth the kyng iudgeth God he that layeth handes on the king layeth hand on God and he that resisteth the kyng resisteth God and damneth Gods law and ordinaunce If the subiectes sinne they must be brought to y t kynges iudgement If the kyng sinne he must be reserued vnto y t iudgement wrath and vengeaunce of God And as it is to resiste the kyng so is it to resiste his officer whiche is set or sent to execute the kynges commaundement And in the first Chapter of the secoÌd booke of Kings Dauid commaunded the young man to be slayne whiche brought vnto him the crown bracelet of Saul and sayd to please Dauid with all that he hym selfe had slayne Saul And in the fourth Chapter of the same booke Dauid commaunded those two to be slayne whiche brought vnto hym the head of Isboseth Sauls sonne by whose meanes yet the whole kingdome returned vnto Dauid accordyng vnto the promise of God And Luke xiij When they shewed Christ of the Galileans whose bloud Pilate mingled with their owne sacrifice he auÌswered suppose ye that these GalileaÌs were sinners aboue all other GalileaÌs because they suffred such punishment I tell you nay but except ye repent ye shall lykewise perish This was told Christ no doubt of such an entent as they asked him Math. xxij Whether it were lawfull to geue tribute vnto Cesar For they thought that it was no sinne to resist an HeatheÌ Prince as few of vs would thinke if we were vnder the Turke that it were sinne to rise agaynst him and to ryd our selues from vnder his dominion so sore haue our Bishops robbed vs of the true doctrine of Christ But Christ coÌdemned their dedes and also the secrete thoughtes of all other that consented thereunto saying except ye repeÌt ye shall likewise perish As who should say I know that ye are within in your hartes such as they were outward in their dedes and are vnder the same damnation except therfore ye repent betimes ye shall breake out at the last into lyke deedes and likewise perish as it came afterward to passe Hereby seest thou that the kyng is in thys worlde without lawe may at his lust doe right or wrong shall geue acomptes but to God onely An other conclusion is this that no person neither any degree may be exempt from thys ordinaunce of God Neither can the profession of Monkes and Fryers or any thyng that the Pope or Byshops can laye for themselues except them from the sworde of the Emperour of kings if they breake the lawes For it is written let euery soule submitte hymselfe vnto the aucthoritie of the hyer powers Here is no man except but all soules must obey The hyer powers are the temporall kynges and Princes vnto whom God hath geuen the sword to punishe who soeuer sinneth God hath not geuen them swordes to punishe one and to let an other goe free and sinne vnpunished Moreouer with what face durst y â spiritualtie which ought to be the light an example of good lyuing vnto all other desire to sinne vnpunished or to be excepted froÌ tribute toll or custome that they would not beare paine with their brethreÌ vnto y â maintenaunce of kings and officers ordayned of God to punishe sinne There is no power but of God by power vnderstand the aucthoritie of kynges and Princes The powers that be are ordayned of God Whosoeuer therfore resisteth power resisteth god Yea though he be Pope Byshoppe Monke or Fryer They
them whiche with their false doctrine and violence of sword enforce to quenche the true doctrine of Christe And as thou canst heale no disease except thou begyn at the roote euen so canst thou preach agaynst no mischief except thou begyn at the Byshops Kinges they are but shadowes vayne names and thynges idle hauyng nothing to do in the world but when our holy father nedeth their helpe The Pope contrarie vnto all conscience and agaynst all the doctrine of Christ which sayth my kyngdome is not of this world Iohn xviij hath vsurped the right of the Emperour And by policie of the Byshops of Almany and with corruptyng the Electours or chosers of the Emperor with money bryngeth to passe that such a one is euer chosen Emperour that is not able to make his partie good with the Pope To stoppe the Emperour that he come not at Rome he bringeth the French kyng vp to Milane and on the other side bryngeth he the Venetians If the VenetiaÌs come to nye the Byshops of Fraunce must bryng in the French kyng And the Socheners are called and sent for to come and succour And for their labour he geueth to some a Rose to an other a cappe of mayntenaunce One is called most Christen king an other defender of the fayth an other the eldest sonne of the most holy seate He blaseth also the armes of other and putteth in the holy crosse the crown of thorne or the nayles and so forth If the FreÌch kyng go to hye and crepe vp other to Bononie or Naples then must our English Byshops bryng in our kyng The craft of the Byshops is to entitle one kyng with an others Realme He is called kyng of Dennemarke and of England he kyng of England and of Fraunce Then to blinde the Lordes and the commons the kyng must chalenge his right Then must the lande be taxed and euery man paye and the treasure borne out of the Realme and the land beggerde How many a thousand mens liues hath it cost And how many an hundred thousand poundes hath it caried out of the Realme in our remembraunce Besides how abhominable an example of gatheryng was there such verely as neuer tyraunt sence the world began did yea such as was neuer before heard or thought on neither among Iewes Saresens Turkes or Heathen sence God created the Sunne to shyne that a beast should breake vp into the Temple of God that is to say into the hart and consciences of men and compell them to sweare euery man what hee was worthe to lende that should neuer be payd agayne How many thousandes forsware theÌ selues How many thousandes set them selues aboue their habilitie partly for feare lest they should be forsworne and partly to saue their credence When the pope hath his purpose then is peace made no man woteth how and our most enemy is our most frend Now because the Emperour is able to obteine his right French English Venetians and all must vpoÌ him O great whore of Babylon how abuseth she the Princes of the world how dronke hath she made them with her wyne How shamefull licences doth she geue them to vse Nichromancy to hold whores to diuorse them selues to breake the fayth and promises that one maketh with an other that the confessours shall deliuer vnto the kyng the confession of whom he will and dispeÌceth with them euen of the very lawe of God whiche Christ him selfe can not do ¶ Agaynst the Popes false power MAthew xxvj Christ sayth vnto Peter put vp thy sword into his sheth For all that lay hand vpon the sword shal perish with the sword that is who soeuer without the coÌmaundement of the temporall officer to whom God hath geueÌ the sword layeth hand on the sword to take vengeaunce the same deserueth death in the deede doyng God did not put Peter onely vnder the teÌporall sword but also Christ him selfe As it appeareth in the fourth Chapter to the GalathiaÌs And Christ sayth Math. iij. Thus becommeth it vs to fulfill all righteousnes that is to say all ordinaunces of God If the head be then vnder the teÌporall sword how can the members be excepted If Peter sinned in defendyng Christ against the temporall sword whose authoritie and Ministers the Byshops then abused agaynst Christ as ours do now who can excuse our Prelates of sinne which will obey no man neither Kyng nor Emperour Yea who can excuse from sinne either the Kynges that geue either the Byshops that receaue such exemptions contrarie to Gods ordinaunces and Christes doctrine And Math. xvij both Christ and also Peter pay tribute where the meanyng of Christes question vnto Peter is if Princes take tribute of straungers onely and not of their children then verily ought I to be free whiche am the sonne of God whose seruauÌtes and Ministers they are and of whom they haue their authoritie Yet because they neither knew that neither Christ came to vse that authoritie but to bee our seruaunt and to beare our burthen and to obey all ordinaunces both in right and wrong for our sakes and to teach vs therfore sayd he to S. Peter Pay for thee and melest we offend theÌ Moreouer though that Christ Peter because they were poore might haue escaped yet would he not for feare of offendyng other and hurtyng their consciences For he might well haue geuen occasion vnto the tribute gatherers to haue iudged amisse both of him and his doctrine yea and the Iewes might happely haue bene offended thereby and haue thought that it had not ben lawful for them to haue payd tribute vnto Heathen Princes and Idolaters seyng that he so great a Prophet payd not Yea and what other thyng causeth the lay so litle to regarde their Princes as that they see them both despised disobeyed of the spiritualtie But our Prelates whiche care for none offendyng of consciences and lesse for Gods ordinaunces will pay nought but when Princes must fight in our most holy fathers quarell and agaynst Christ Then are they the first There also is none so poore that then hath not somewhat to geue Marke here how past all shame our schole Doctours are as Rochester is in his Sermon agaynst Martin Luther which of this text of Mathew dispute that Peter because he payd tribute is greater then the other Apostles and hath more authority and power then they and was head vnto theÌ all coÌtrary vnto so many cleare textes where Christ rebuketh them saying that is an Heathenish thyng that one should clyme aboue an other or desire to be greater To be great in the kingdome of heaueÌ is to be a seruaunt and he that most humbleth hym selfe and becommeth a seruaunt vnto other after the ensample of Christ I meane his Apostles and not of the Pope and his Apostles our Cardinals and Byshops y e same is greatest in that kingdome If Peter in paying tribute became greatest how
they had blynded y â Scripture whose knowledge as it were a keye letteth into God with gloses and traditions Likewise findest thou Math. xxiij As Peter aunswered in the name of al so Christ promised him the keyes in the person of all Math. xvj And in the. xx of Iohn he payed them saying receaue the holy Ghost who soeuers sinnes ye remitte they are remitted or forgeuen who soeuers sinnes ye retaine they are retained or holden With preachyng the promises loose they as many as repent and beleue And for that Iohn sayth receaue y t holy ghost Luke in his last Chapter sayth then opened he their wittes that they might vnderstand the Scriptures and sayd vnto them thus it is written And thus it behoued Christ to suffre and to rise agayne the thyrd day And that repentaunce remission of sinnes should be preached in his name amoÌg all nations At preachyng of the law repent men and at the preachyng of the promises do they beleue are saued Peter in the second of the Actes practised his keyes and by preachyng the law brought the people into y t knowledge of them selues and bound their consciences so that they were pricked in their hartes and sayd vnto Peter and to the other Apostles what shall we doe Then brought they foorth the keye of the swete promises saying repent and be Baptised euery one of you in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes and ye shall receaue the gift of the holy ghost For the promise was made vnto you and vnto your children and to all that are a farre euen as many as the Lord shal call Of like examples is the Actes full and Peters Epistles and Paules Epistles and all the Scripture neither hath our holy father any other authoritie of Christ or by the reason of his predecessor Peter then to preach Gods word As Christ coÌpareth the vnderstandyng of Scripture vnto a keye so compareth he it to a net and vnto leuen and vnto many other thinges for certeine properties I maruell therfore that they boast not them selues of their nette and leuen as well as of their keyes for they are all one thyng But as Christ biddeth vs beware of y â leueÌ of the Phariseis so beware of their counterfeted keyes and of their false nette which are their traditioÌs and ceremonies their hipocrisie false doctrine wherewith they katch not soules vnto Christ but authoritie and riches vnto them selues Let christen kynges therefore keepe their fayth and truth and all lawfull promises and bondes not one wyth an other onely but euen wyth the Turke or whatsoeuer infidell it be For so it is right before God as the scriptures and exaÌples of the Bible testifie Whosoeuer voweth an vnlawful vow promiseth an vnlawfull promise sweareth an vnlawful oth sinneth against God and ought therfore to breake it He nedeth not to sue to Rome for a licence For he hath Gods word not a liceÌce onely but also a commaundement to breake it They therefore y â are sworne to be true vnto Cardinals Byshops that is to say false vnto God the king and the realme may breake their othes lawfully without grudge of conscience by the aucthoritie of Gods worde In makyng them they sinned but in repeÌtyng and breakyng them they please God hyghly and receaue forgeuenes in Christ Let kynges take their dutie of their subiectes and that is necessary vnto y t defence of the realme Let them rule their Realmes them selues wyth the helpe of laye men that are sage wyse learned and expert Is it not a shame aboue all shames a monstrous thing that no man should be founde able to gouerne a worldly kyngdome saue byshops and prelates that haue forsakeÌ the worlde and are taken out of the worlde and appoynted to preach the kyngdome of God Christ sayth y t hys kingdome is not of this world Iohn 18. And Luk. 12. vnto y â young maÌ that desired hym to bid his brother to geue hym part of the inheritaunce he aunswered who made me a iudge or a deuider among you No man that layeth his hand to the Plowe and looketh backe is apt for the kingdome of heauen Luke ix No man can serue two maisters but he must despise the one Math. vj. To preach Gods worde is to much for halfe a man And to minister a temporall kingdome is to much for halfe a man also Either other requireth an whole man One therfore can not well do both He that auengeth himselfe on euery trifle is not mete to preach y t pacience of Christ how that a man ought to forgeue and to suffer all thynges He that is ouerwhelmed with all maner riches and doth but seeke more dayly is not meete to preach pouertie He that will obey no man is not mete to preach how we ought to obey all men Peter saith Act. vj. It is not meete that we should leaue the word of God and serue at the tables Paule sayth in the ix chapter of the first Corinthe Wo is me if I preach not a terible saying verely for Popes Cardinals and Byshoppes If he had sayd wo be vnto me if I fight not moue Princes vnto warre or if I encrease not S. Peters patrimonie as they call it it had bene a more easy saying for them Christ forbiddeth hys disciples and that oft as thou mayst see Math. xviij And also xx Mark ix and also x. Luk. ix and also xxij Euen at his last supper not onely to clime aboue Lordes kynges and Emperours in worldly rule but also to exalt themselues one aboue an other in y e kingdome of God But in vayne for the Pope would not heare it though he had commaunded it tenne thousand tymes Gods worde should rule onely and not Byshoppes decrees or the Popes pleasure That ought they to preach purely and spiritually and to fashion their liues after wyth all ensample of godly liuyng long suffering to draw all to Christ and not to expounde the Scriptures carnally and worldly saying God spake thys to Peter and I am his successour therefore thys aucthoritie is myne onely and then bring in the tyranny of their fleshly wisdome in praesentia maioris cessat potestas minoris that is in the presence of the greater y â lesse hath no power There is no brotherhod where such philosophy is taught SVch philosophy and so to abuse the scriptures and to mocke with Gods word is after the maner of the Byshop of Rochesters diuinitie For he in hys SermoÌ of the condemnation of Martin Luther proueth by a shadow of the olde testament that is by Moyses and Aaron that Sathan and Antichrist our most holy father the Pope is Christes vicare head of Christes coÌgregation Moyses sayth he signifieth Christ and Aaron the Pope And yet the epistle vnto the Hebrues proueth that the hye Priest of the olde lawe signifieth Christ and his
Deacon that is to say in English a seruaunt or a minister whose office was to helpe and assiste y e Priest and to gather vp his dutie and to gather for the poore of the parishe which were destitute of frends and could not worke common beggers to runne froÌ dore to dore were not theÌ suffered On y t Saintes dayes namely such as had suffered death for the worde sake came men together into the church and the Priest preached vnto them and exhorted them to cleaue fast vnto the worde and to be strong in the fayth and to fight against the powers of the world wyth suffering for their faythe 's sake after the ensample of the Saintes And taught theÌ not to beleue in the saintes and to trust in their merites and to make Gods of them but tooke the saintes for an example only and prayed God to geue them lyke fayth and trust in hys worde and lyke strength and power to suffer therefore and to geue them so sure hope of the lyfe to come as thou mayst see in the collectes of Saint Laurence and of Saint Stephen in our Lady matens And in such dayes as we now offer so gaue they euery maÌ his portion according to his abilitie and as God put in his hart to the maintenaunce of the priest DeacoÌ and other common ministers and of the poore and to finde learned men to teach and so forth And all was put in the handes of the Deacon as thou mayst see in y e lyfe of Saint Laurence and in the histories And for such purposes gaue men landes afterwarde to ease the parishes and made hospitals and also places to teach their children and to bring them vp and to nourtour them in Gods worde which landes our Monkes now deuour Antichrist ANtichrist of an other maner hath sent forth his disciples those false annointed of which Christ warneth vs before that they should come shewe miracles and wonders euen to bring the very elect out of the way if it were possible He annointeth them after the maner of y â Iewes and shaueth them shoreth them after the maner of the Heathen Priestes whiche serue the Idoles Hesendeth them forth not with false oyle onely but with false names also For compare their names vnto their deedes and thou shalt finde them false He sendeth them forth as Paule prophesied of them ij Thess ij wyth lying signes wonders What signe is the annointing that they be full of the holy ghost Compare them to the signes of the holy ghost which Paule reckoneth and thou shalt fynde it a false signe A Bishop must be faultles the husband of one wyfe Nay sayth y t Pope the husband of no wife but the holder of as many whores as he listeth God commaundeth all degrees if they burne and can not liue chast to marry The Pope saith if thou burne take a dispensation for a Concubine and put her away when thou art olde or els as our Lawyers say si non caste tamen caute that is if ye liue not chaste see ye cary cleane and play the knaue secretly Harbarous yea to whores and baudes for a poore man shall as soone breake his necke as his fast with them but of the scraps and wyth the dogges when dinner is done Apt to teach and as Peter sayth j. Pet. ij ready alwayes to geue an answere to euery man that axeth you a reason of the hope that ye haue and that wyth meekenes Which thing is signified by the bootes which doctours of diuinitie are created in because they should be ready alwayes to goe thorough thicke and thinne to preach Gods worde by the Byshoppes two horned miter which betokeneth the absolute perfect knowledge that they ought to haue in the new TestameÌt and the olde Be not these false signes For they beate onely and teach not Yea saith y t Pope if they will not be ruled cite them to appeare and pose them sharply what they hold of the Popes power of hys Pardons of his Bulles of Purgatory of ceremonies of confession and such like creatures of our most holy fathers If they misse in any point make heretickes of them and burne them If they be of mine annoynted and beare my marke disgresse them I would say disgraduate them and after the example of noble Antiochus ij Mach. vij pare the crownes and the fingers of them and tormeÌt them craftly and for very payne make them deny the truth But now say our Bishops because the truth is come to farre abroad and y t lay people begyn to smell our wiles it is best to oppresse them with craft secretly to tame them in prison Yea let vs finde the meanes to haue them in the kyngs prison and to make treason of such doctrine Yea we must styrre vp some warre one where or an other to bryng the people into an other imagination If they be Gentlemen abiure them secretly Curse them iiij times in the yeare Make them afrayde of euery thyng and namely to touch mine annoynted and make them to feare the sentence of the Church suspentioÌs excoÌmunications and curses Be the right or wroÌg beare them in hand that they are to be feared yet Preach me and mine authoritie how terrible a thyng my curse is and how blacke it maketh their soules On the holydayes which were ordeined to preach Gods word set vp long ceremonies long Matines long Masses and loÌg Euensonges and all in Latin that they vnderstand not and roule them in darkenes that ye may lead them whether ye will And lest such thinges should be to tedious sing some say some pype some ryng the belles and lulle them and rocke them a slepe And yet Paul ij Cor. xiiij forbiddeth to speake in the church or congregatioÌ saue in the toung that all vnderstand For the lay man thereby is not edified or taught How shall the lay man say Amen sayth Paule to thy blessing or thankes geuyng when he woteth not what thou sayst He wotted not whether thou blesse or curse What then sayth the Pope what care I for Paul I commaunde by the vertue of obedience to read the Gospell in Latine Let them not pray but in Latine no not there Pater noster If any be sicke go also and say them a Gospell and all in Latin yea to the very corne and frutes of the field in the procession weeke preach the Gospell in Latine Make the people beleue that it shall grow the better It is verely as good to preach it to swyne as to men if thou preach it in a toung they vnderstand not How shall I prepare my selfe to Gods commaundementes How shal I be thankefull to Christ for his kindnes How shall I beleue the truth and promises which GOD hath sworne while thou tellest them vnto me in a toung which I vnderstand
their somners and apparitars by bawdery in a yeare Shall ye not finde Curates inough which to flatter the Commissaries and Officials with all that they may go quite them selues shall open vnto them the confessioÌs of the richest of their Parishes Whom they cite priuely and lay to their charges secretly If they desire to know their accusers nay say they the matter is knowen well inough and to more then ye are ware of Come lay your hand on the booke if ye forswere your selfe we shal bring proues we will handle you we will make an example of you Oh how terrible are they Come and swere say they that ye wil be obedient vnto our iniunctions And by that craft wryng they their purses and make them drop as long as there is a peny in them In three or foure yeares shall they in those offices get ynough to pay for a Byshops bulle What other thyng are these in a Realme saue horsleches and euen very maggotes cankres caterpillers which deuour no more but all that is grene and those wolues which Paul prophesied should come should not spare the flocke Actes xx Chapter And whiche Christ sayd should come in lambes skynnes and bad vs beware of them and iudge them by their workes THough as I before haue sufficieÌtly proued a Christen maÌ must suffer all thyng be it neuer so great vnright as long as it is not agaynst Gods commaundement neither is it lawfull for him to cast any burthen of his backe by his owne authoritie tyll God pull it of which layd it on for our deseruinges yet ought the kynges euery where to defend their realmes froÌ such oppression if they were Christen which is seldom seene and is an harde thyng verely though not impossible For alas they be captiues or euer they be kyngs yea almost er they be borne No man may be suffered about hym but flatterers and such as are fyrst sworne true vnto our most holy fathers the Byshops that is to say false to God and man If any of the nobles of the realme be true to the kyng and so bolde that he dare councell him that which should be to hys honour and for the wealth of the realme They will waite a seasoÌ for hym as men say They wyll prouide a ghostly father for hym God bring their wickednes to light There is no mischiefe wherof they are not the roote nor bloudshedde but thorough their cause either by their counsell or in that they preach not true obedience and teach not the people to feare God If any faythfull seruaunt be in all the courte he shall haue tweÌty spies wayting vpon him he shal be cast out of the courte or as the saying is conuayed to Callice and made a captayne or an Ambassadoure he shal be kepte farre inough from the kynges presence The kinges ought I say to remember that they are in Gods steede ordayned of God not for themselues but for the wealth of their subiectes Let them remember that their subiectes are their brethren their fleshe bloud members of their owne body and eueÌ their owne selues in Christ Therefore ought they to pitie them to rid them from such wylye tyraÌny which encreaseth more and more dayly And though that the kynges by the falshod of the Byshops and Abbottes be sworne to defend such liberties yet ought they not to keepe their othes but to breake them For as much as they are vnright and cleane agaynst Gods ordinaunce and euen but cruell oppression contrary vnto brotherly loue and charitie Moreouer the spirituall officer ought to punish no sinne but and if any sinne breake out the kyng is ordained to punishe it and they not but to preach exhort theÌ to feare God and that they sinne not And let the kinges put downe some of theyr tyranny and turne some vnto a common wealth If the tenth part of such tyranny were geuen the kyng yearely laide vp in the shyre townes agaynst the realme had neede what would it grow to in certayne yeares Moreouer one kyng one lawe is Gods ordinaunce in euery realme Therefore ought not the king to suffer them to haue a seuerall lawe by themselues and to draw hys subiectes thether It is not mete will they say that a spirituall man should be iudged of a worldly or a temporall man O abhomination see how they deuide and separate themselues If the laye man be of the worlde so is he not of God If he beleue in Christ then is he a meÌber of Christ Christes brother Christes fleshe Christes bloud Christes spouse coheyre wyth Christ and hath his spirite in earnest and is also spirituall If they woulde robbe vs of the spirite of God why should they feare to robbe vs of worldly goodes Because thou art put in office to preach Gods word art thou therefore no more one of the brethren is the Maior of London no more one of the Citie because he is the chiefe officer Is the kyng no more of the realme because he is head thereof The king is in the roome of God and hys lawe is Gods lawe and nothyng but the lawe of nature and naturall equitie which God graued in the harts of men Yet Antichrist is to good to be iudged by the lawe of God he must haue a new of hys owne making It were mete verely that they went to no lawe at all No more needed they if they woulde studie to preach Gods worde truely and be contented wyth sufficient and to be lyke one of theyr brethren If any question arose about y â fayth or of the scripture that let them iudge by the manifest and open scriptures not excluding the laye men For there are many founde among the laye men which are as wise as the officers Or els when the officer dyeth how coulde we put an other in hys roome Wylâ thou so teach xx xxx xl or fifty yeares that no man shall haue knowledge or iudgement in Gods worde saue thou onely Is it not a shame that we ChristeÌ come so oft to Church in vaine wheÌ he of foure score yeare olde knoweth no more then he that was borne yesterday Moreouer when the spirituall officers haue excommunicate any man or haue condemned any opinion for heresy Let not the kyng nor temporall officers punish sley by by at their commaundement But let them looke on Gods worde and compare theyr iudgement vnto the scripture and see whether it be right or no and not beleue them at the fyrst choppe whatsoeuer they say namely in thynges that pertayne vnto their owne authorities and power For no maÌ is a right iudge in his owne cause Why doth Christ coÌmaââ¦de the Scripture to be preached vnto all creatures but that it pertaineth vnto all meÌ to know them Christ referreth him selfe vnto the scriptures Iohn v. And in the. xj Chapter of Mathew vnto the question of Iohn Baptistes
soeuer we loose here is nothing excepted And an other text lay they of Christ in y e last of Mathew All power is geuen to me sayth Christ in heauen and in earth go therfore and preach c. Preachyng leaueth the Pope out and sayth loe all power is geuen me in heauen in earth And thereupon taketh vpon him temporall power aboue kyng and Emperour maketh lawes and byndeth them And like power taketh he ouer gods lawes and dispenseth with them at his lust makyng no sinne of that whiche God maketh sinne maketh sinne where God maketh none yea wypeth out Gods lawes cleane and maketh at his pleasure with him is lawful what he lusteth He bindeth where God looseth looseth where God bindeth He blesseth where GOD curseth and curseth where God blesseth He taketh authoritie also to bynde loose in Purgatory That permit I vnto him for it is a creature of his owne makyng He also byndeth the aungels For we read of Popes that haue commauÌded the aungels to fet diuers out of Purgatory Howbeit I am not yet certified whether they obeyed or no. Vnderstand therrfore that to bynde and to loose is to preach the lawe of God and the Gospell or promises as thou mayst see in the third chapter of the second epistle to the Corinthians Where Paule calleth the preaching of the law the ministration of death and damnation and the preaching of the promises then ministring of the spirite and of righteousnes For when the law is preached all men are found sinners and therefore damned and when the Gospell glad tydinges are preached then are all that repent and beleue founde righteous in Christ And so expounde it all the olde doctours Saint Hierome sayth vpon this text whatsoeuer thou bindest the Bishops and Priestes sayth he for lacke of vnderstanding take a litle presumption of the Phareseis vpon theÌ And thinke that they haue authoritie to bynde innocentes and to loose the wicked which thing our Pope and Byshops doe For they say the curse is to be feared be it right or wroÌg Though thou haue not deserued yet if y e Pope curse thee thou art in perill of thy soule as they lie yea and though he be neuer fo wrongfully cursed he must be fayne to buy absolution But Saint Hierome sayth as y e Priest of the olde law made the lepers cleane or vncleane so byndeth and vnbyndeth the Priest of the new law The Priest there made no man a leper neither clensed any maÌ but God and the Priest iudged onely by Moyses law who was cleane who was vncleane wheÌ they were brought vnto hym So here we haue the law of God to iudge what is sinne and what is not and who is bounde and who is not Moreouer if any man haue sinned yet if he repent and beleue the promise we are sure by Gods word that he is loosed forgeuen in Christ Other authoritie then this wise to preach haue the Priests not Christes Apostles had no other theÌ selues as it appeareth thoroughout all the new testameÌt Therfore it is manifest that they haue not Saint Paule sayth i. Corinth xv When we say all thinges are vnder Christ he is to be excepted that put all vnder hym God the father is not vnder Christ but aboue Christ and Christes head i. Corinth vi Christ sayth Iohn xij I haue not spoken of myne owne head but my father which sent me gaue a commaundement what I should say and what I should speake What soeuer I speake therefore euen as my father bad me so I speake If Christ had a law what he should doe how happeneth it that the Pope so runneth at large lawlesse Though that all power were geuen vnto Christ in heauen and in earth Yet had he no power ouer his father nor yet to raigne temporally ouer temporall Princes but a commaundemeÌt to obey them How hath the Pope theÌ such temporall authoritie ouer king Emperour How hath he authoritie aboue Gods lawes and to coÌmaunde the Angels the saintes and God himselfe Christes authoritie which he gaue to his Disciples was to preach the lawe and to bring sinners to repentaunce and then to preach vnto them the promises which the father had made vnto all men for his sake And the same to preach onely sent he his Apostles As a kyng sendeth forth his Iudges and geueth them his authoritie saying What ye doe that doe I. I geue you my full power Yet meaneth he not by that full power that they should destroy any towne or Citie or oppresse any maÌ or doe what they list or should raigne ouer the Lordes and Dukes of his Realme and ouer hys owne selfe But geueth them a lawe with them authoritie to bynde and loose as farforth as the law stretcheth and maketh mention that is to punishe the euill that doe wrong and to auenge y e poore that suffer wrong And so farre as the law stretcheth will the king defend his Iudge agaynst all men And as the teÌporall iudges binde loose temporally so doe the pristes spiritually and no other wayes How be it by falshod and subtiltie the Pope reigneth vnder Christ as Cardinals and Byshops do vnder kinges lawlesse THe Pope say they absolueth or looseth a poena et culpa that is from the faulte or trespasse and from the payne due vnto the trespasse God if a man repent forgeueth the offence onely and not the paine also say they saue turneth the euerlasting payne vnto a temporall payne And appointeth seueÌ yeares in purgatory for euery deadly sinne But the Pope for money forgeueth both and hath more power theÌ God and is more mercifull theÌ God This doe I saith the Pope of my full power and of y e treasure of the Church of deseruinges of martyrs coÌfessours and meÌrites of Christ First the merites of the Saintes did not saue themselues but were saued by Christes merites onely Secondarily God hath promised Christes merites vnto all that repent so that whosoeuer repenteth is immediatly heire of all Christes merites and beloued of God as Christ is How theÌ came this foule monster to be Lord ouer Christes merites so that he hath power to sell that which God geueth freely O dreamers yea O deuils and O venimous scorpians what poyson haue ye in your tayles O pestileÌt leauen that so turneth the sweete bread of Christes doctrine into the bitternesse of gall The Friers runne in the same spirite and teach saying do good deedes and redeeme the paines y â abide you in purgatory yea geue vs somewhat to doe good workes for you And thus is sinne become the profitablest marchaundise in the worlde O the cruell wrath of God vpoÌ vs because we loue not the truth For this is the damnation iudgement of God to send a false Prophet vnto him that wil not heare the truth I know you saith Christ
them to continue still wyth violence And thus teach our deuines as it appereth by their argumentes He that taketh most payne say they is greatest and so forth The people are throughly brought in beliefe that the deede in it selfe without any further respect saueth them if they be so long at Church or say so many Pater nosters and reade so much in a toung whtch they vnderstand not or goe so much a pilgrimage and take so much payne or fast such a superstitious fast or obserue such a superstitious obseruauÌce neither profitable to himselfe nor to hys neyghbour but done of a good entent onely say they to please God withall ye to kisse the paxe they thinke it a meritorious deede when to loue their neyghbour and to forgeue hym which thyng is signified thereby they studie not to doe nor haue power to doe nor thinke that they are bounde to doe it if they be offended by hym So fore haue our false prophets brought y â people out of their wittes haue wrapped theÌ in darcknes and haue rocked them a sleepe in blyndnes and ignorauncy Now is all such doctrine false doctrine and all such fayth false fayth For the deede pleaseth not but as farre forth as it is applyed vnto our neyghbours profet or the taming of our bodyes to keepe the commaundement Now must the body be tame onely and that wyth the remedies that God hath ordeined and not kylled Thou must not forswere the naturall remedy which God hath ordeined and bryng thy selfe into such case that thou shouldest eyther breake Gods commaundement or kyll thy selfe or burne nyght and day wythout rest so that thou caÌst not once thinke a godly thought neyther is it lawfull to forsake thy neyghbour and to withdraw thy selfe from seruing him and to get thee into a den and lyue idlely profitable to no man but robbing all men first of fayth and then of goodes and land and of all he hath wyth makyng hym beleue in the hypocrisy of thy superstitious prayers and Popeholy deedes The prayer of fayth and y e deedes thereof that spring of loue are accepted before God The prayer is good according to the proportion of fayth and the deede according to the measure of loue Now he that bideth in the world as Monkes call it hath more fayth then the cloysterer For he hangeth on God in all thynges He must trust God to sende hym good speede good lucke fauour helpe a good mayster a good neyghbour a good seruaunt a good wyfe a good chapman marchaunt to send hys marchaundice safe to land and a thousand like He loueth also more which appeareth in that hee doth seruice alwayes vnto his neighbour To pray one for an other are we equally bouÌd and to pray is a thyng that we may alwayes doe what so euer we haue in hand and that to do may no man hyre an other Christes bloud hath hyred vs all ready Thus in the deede deliteth God as farforth as we do it either to to serue our neighbour with all as I haue sayd or to tame the flesh that we may fulfill the commaundement from the bottome of the hart And as for our payne takyng God reioyseth not therin as a tyraunt but pitieth vs as it were morneth with vs and is alway ready and at hand to helpe vs if we call as a mercyfull father and a kynd mother Neuer the later hee suffereth vs to fall into many temptations and much aduersitie yea him selfe layeth the crosse of tribulatioÌ on our backes not that he reioyseth in our sorrow but to driue sinne out of y â flesh which can none otherwise be cured as the Phisition and Surgion do many thinges which are paynefull to the sicke not that they reioyse in the paynes of the poore wretches but to persecute and to driue out the diseases which can no otherwise be healed When the people beleue therfore if they doe so much woorke or suffer so much payne or go so much a pilgrimage that they are safe is a false fayth For a Christen man is not saued by woorkes but by fayth in the promises before all good woorkes though that the woorkes when we worke Gods commauÌdement with a good wil and not workes of our own imagination declare that we are safe and that the spirite of him that hath made vs safe is in vs yea and as God through preachyng of fayth doth purge and iustifie the hart euen so thorough workyng of deedes doth he purge and iustifie the members makyng vs perfect both in body and soule after the lykenesse of Christ Neither nedeth a Christen man to runne hether or thether to Rome to Hierusalem or S. Iames or any other pilgrimage farre or nere to be saued thereby or to purchase forgeuenes of his sinnes For a Christen maÌs health and saluation is with in him euen in his mouth Roma x. The word is nye thee euen in thy mouth and in thyne hart that is the word of faith which we preach sayth Paul If we beleue the promises with our hartes and confesse them with our mouthes we are safe This is our health with in vs. But how shall they beleue that they heare not And how shal they heare without a preacher sayth Paul Roma x. For looke on the promises of God and so are all our preachers domme Or if they preach them they so sause theÌ and leuen theÌ that no stomacke can brooke them nor finde any sauor in them For they paynte vs such an eare confession as is impossible to be kept and more impossible that it should stand with the promises and Testament of God And they ioyne them penaunce as they call it to fast to go pilgrimages and geue so much to make satisfaction with all They preach their Masses their merites their pardons their ceremonies and put the promise cleane out of possession The word of health and saluation is nye thee in thy mouth thyne hart sayth Paul Nay say they thy saluation is in our faythfull eare This is their hold thereby know they all secretes thereby mocke they all men and all mens wiues and beguile Knight and Squier Lord and Kyng and betray all Realmes The Byshops with the Pope haue a certaine conspiration and secret treason agaynst the whole world And by confession know they what Kings and Emperours thinke If ought be agaynst them do they neuer so euill then moue they their captiues to warre and to fight and geue them pardons to slay whom they will haue taken out of the way They haue with falsehode taken from all Kynges and Emperours their right and duties whiche now they call their freedomes liberties priuileges haue peruerted the ordinaunces that God left in the world and haue made euery Kyng sweare to defend their falsehode against their own selues So that now if any man preach Gods worde truly and shew the fredome and libertie of the soule whiche we haue in
fathers fathers of theÌ that are past And as we feele our fathers so dyd they that are past feele their fathers neither were there in the world any other fathers then such as we both see and feele this many hundred yeares as their Decrees beare recorde and the stories and Chronicles well testifie If Gods word appeared any where they agreed all agaynst it When they had brought that a sleepe then stroue they one with an other about their owne traditions and one Pope condemned an others Decrees and were sometyme ij yea thre Popes at once And one Bishop went to law with an other and one cursed an other for their owne fantasies such things as they had falsly gotteÌ And the greatest Samts are they that most defeÌded the liberties of the church as they call it which they falsly gote with blynding kings neither had the world any rest this many hundred yeares for reformyng of Friers and Monkes and ceasyng of schismes that were among our Clergy And as for the holy Doctours as Augustine Hierome Cyprian Chrisostomus and Bede will they not heare If they wrote any thyng negligently as they were men that drawe they cleane contrary to their meanyng and therof triumphe they Those Doctours knew of none authoritie that one Byshop should haue aboue another neither thought or once dreamed that euer any such should be or of any such whisperyng or of Pardons or scouryng of Purgatory as they haue fayned And when they cry miracles miracles remember that God hath made an euerlasting Testament with vs in Christes bloud against which we may receaue no miracles no neither y â preachyng of Paule him selfe if he came agayn by his own teaching to the Galathians neither yet the preachyng of the aungels of heauen Wherefore either they are no miracles but they haue fayned theÌ as is the miracle that S. Peter halowed Westminster or els if there be miracles that confirme doctrine contrary to Gods word theÌ are they done of the deuill as the mayd of Ipswich of Kent to proue vs whether we will cleane last to Gods word and to deceaue them that haue no loue to the truth of Gods word nor lust to walke in his lawes And for as much as they to deceaue with all arme them selues against theÌ with argumentes and periÌnasions of fleshly wisedome with worldly similitudes with shadowes with false Allegories with false expositions of the Scripture contrary vnto the liuyng practising of Christ and the Apostles with lyes and false miracles with false names domne ceremonies with disguising of hypocrisie with the authorities of the fathers and last of all with the violence of the temporall sworde therfore do thou contrariwise arme thy selfe to defende thee with all as Paule teacheth in the last chapter to y â Ephesians Gyrde on thee the sworde of the spirite which is Gods word and take to thee the shilde of fayth which is not to beleue a âate of Robynhode or Gestus Romanorum or of the Chronicles but to beleue Gods woorde that âasteth euer And when the Pope with his falshead chalengeth temporall authoritie aboue King and Emperour set before thee y â xxv chapter of S. Math. Where Christ commanudeth Peter to put vp his sword And set before thee Paul ij Cor. x. Where he sayth the weapons of of our warre are not carnall thynges but myghty in God to bryng all vnderstandyng in captiuitie vnder the obedience of Christ that is the weapoÌs are Gods word and doctrine and not swordes of yron and stele set before thee the doctrine of Christ and of hys Apostles and their practise And when the Pope chalengeth anthoritie ouer his fellow Byshops and ouer all the congregation of Christ by successioÌ of Peter set before thee y â first of the Actes where Peter for all hys authoritie put no man in the rowme of Iudas but all the Apostles chose two indifferently and cast lottes desiring God to temper them that the lot might fall on y e most ablest And Actes viij the Apostles sent Peter and in the xi call him to rekening and to geue accomptes of that he hath done And when the Popes law coÌmaundeth saying though that the Pope liue neuer so wickedly and draw with hym through his euill ensample innumerable thousaÌdes vnto hell yet see that no man presume to rebuke him for he is head ouer all and no man ouer him set before thee Gallates ij Where Paule rebuketh Peter openly And see how both to the CorinthiaÌs and also to the Galathians he will haue no superiour but Gods word hee that could teach better by Gods worde And because when he rehearsed his preachyng and hys doynges vnto the hygh Apostles they could improue nothyng therfore will he be equall with the best And when the Friers say they do more theÌ their dutie wheÌ they preach and more theÌ they are bound to to say our seruice are we bouÌd say they and that is our dutie to preach is more then we are bound to Set thou before thee how that Christes bloud shedyng hath bounde vs to loue one an other withall our might and to do the vttermost of our power one to an other And Paul sayth i. Cor. ix Wo be vnto me if I preach not yea wo is vnto him y â hath wherewith to helpe his neighbour and to make him better and do it not If they thinke it more then their dutie to preache Christ vnto you then they thinke it more then their dutie to pray that ye should come to the knowledge of Christ And therefore it is no maruell though they take so great labour yea and so great wages also to kepe you still in darkenes And when they crye furiously hold the heretikes vnto the wall and if they will not reuoke burne them without any more a do reason not with theÌ it is an Article condeÌned by the fathers Set thou before thee the saying of Peter i. Pet. iij. To all that aske you be ready to geue an aunswere of the hope that is in you and that with mekenes The fathers of the Iewes and the Bishops whiche had as great authoritie ouer them as ours haue ouer vs condemned Christ his doctrine If it be inough to say the fathers haue condeÌned it theÌ are y â Iewes to beholdeÌ excused yea they are yet in the right way and we in the false But if the Iewes be bound to loke in the Scripture and to see whether their fathers haue done right or wrong then are we likewise bound to looke in the Scripture whether our fathers haue done right or wrong and ought to beleue nothyng without a reason of the Scripture and authoritie of Gods word And of this maner defend thy selfe agaynst all maner wickednes of our spirites armed alway with Gods woorde with a strong and a stedfast fayth thereunto Without Gods word do nothing And to his word adde nothyng neither pull any
though they were annointed by Gods commaundement and appoynted to serue God in his temple and exempte from all offices ministering of wordly matters were yet neuerthelesse vnder the temporall sword if they brake y e lawes Christ sayth to Peter all that take y e sword shal perish by the sword Here is none exception Paul saith all soules must obey Here is none exception Paule hym selfe is here not exempt God sayth Gene. ix Who soeuer sheddeth mans bloud by man shall his bloud be shed agayn Here is none exception Moreouer Christ became poore to make other men riche and bound to make other free He left also with his Disciples the law of loue Now loue seketh not her owne profite but her neighbours loue sceketh not her own fredome but becommeth suretie and bonde to make her neighbour fre DaÌned therfore are the spiritualtie by all the lawes of God which through falshead disguised hipocrisie haue sought so great profit so great riches so great authoritie and so great liberties and haue so bedgerd the lay so brought them in subiectioÌ and bondage and so despised theÌ that they haue set vp fraÌchises in all townes and villages for who soeuer robbeth murthereth or slayeth them and euen for traytours vnto the kynges person also I proued also that no kyng hath power to grauÌt them such libertie but are as well damned for their geuyng as they for their false purchasing For as God geueth the father power ouer his children euen so geueth he hym a commaundement to execute it and not to suffer them to do wickedly vnpunished but vnto his damnation as thou mayst see by Hely the hygh Priest c. And as the master hath authoritie ouer his seruauntes euen so hath he a commaundement to gouerne them And as the husband is head ouer hys wife euen so hath he commaundemeÌt to rule her appetites and is damned if he suffer her to be an whore a misse liuer or submit him self to her make her his head And euen in lyke maner as God maketh the kyng head ouer his Realme euen so geueth he him coÌmaundement to execute the lawes vppon all men indifferently For the law is Gods and not the kyngs The king is but a seruaunt to execute the law of God and not to rule after his owne imagination I shewed also that the law and the kyng are to be feared as thinges that were geueÌin fire and in thunder and lightning terrible signes I shewed the cause why rulers are euill and by what meanes we might obtaine better I shewed also how wholesome those bitter medicines euill Princes are to right Christen men I declared how they whiche God hath made gouerners in the worlde ought to rule if they be ChristeÌ They ought to remeÌber that they are heades and armes to defend the body to minister peace health wealth and eueÌ to saue the body and that they haue receaued their offices of God to minister to do seruice vnto their brethreÌ Kyng subiect Master seruaunt are names in the world but not in Christ In Christ we are all one and euen brethren No man is his own but we are all Christes seruauntes bought with Christes bloud Therfore ought no maÌ to seke him selfe or his owne profite but Christ and his will In Christ no man ruleth as a kyng his subiectes or a master his seruaunts but serueth as one hand doth to an other and as the handes do vnto the feete and the feete to the handes as thou seest 1. Cor. xij We also serue not as seruauntes vnto masters but as they which are bought with Christes bloud serue Christ hym selfe We be here all seruauntes vnto Christ For what soeuer we do one to an other in Christes name that do we vnto Christ the reward of that shall we receaue of Christ The kyng counteth his coÌmoÌs Christ himselfe therfore doth theÌ seruice willingly seeking no more of theÌ theÌ is sufficieÌt to mainteine peace vnitie to defeÌde the realme And they obey agayne willingly and louingly as vnto Christ And of Christ euery man seketh his reward I warned the iudges that they take not an ensample how to minister their offices of our spiritualtie whiche are bought and solo to do the will of SathaÌ but of the Scripture whence they haue their authoritie Let that which is secret abyde secret till God open it which is the iudge of secretes For it is more then a cruell thyng to breake vp into a mans hart to compell him to put either soule or body in ieopardy or to shame him selfe If Peter that great piller for feare of death forsoke hys master ought we not to spare weake consciences I declared how the kyng ought to ridde his Realme from the wily tyraÌny of the hypocrites and to bryng the hypocrites vnder his lawes yea and how he ought to be learned to heare and to looke vpon the causes him selfe which he wil punish and not to beleue the hypocrites and to geue them his sword to kill whom they will The kyng ought to count what he hath spent in the Popes quarell sens he was kyng The first viage cost vpoÌ xiiij hundred thousand poundes RekeÌ sens what hath bene speÌt by sea and land betwene vs and Frenchmen and Scottes and then in triumphes and in Ambasiasies and what hath bene sent out of the Realme secretly and all to mainteine our holy father and I doubt not but that will surmount the some of xl or l. hundred thousand pouÌdes For we had no cause to spend one peny but for our holy father The king therfore ought to make them pay this money euery farthing and fette it out of their myters croses shrines and all maner treasure of the Church and pay it to his commons again not that onely which the Cardinal and his Bishops compelled the commoÌs to lend and made theÌ sweare with such an ensample of tyraÌny as was neuer before thought on but also all that he hath gathered of them Or els by the coÌsent of the commons to keepe it in store for the defence of the realme Yea the kyng ought to loke in the Chronicles what the Popes haue done to kings in time past and make them restore it also And ought to take away from them theyr landes whiche they haue gotten with their false prayers restore it vnto the right heyres agayne or with consent aduisemeÌt turne them vnto the maynteinyng of the poore and bringyng vp of youth vertuously and to maynteine necessary officers and ministers for to defend the common wealth If he will not do it then ought the commons to take pacience and to take it for Gods scourge and to thinke that God hath blynded the kyng for theyr sinnes sake and commit their cause to God And then shall God make a scourge for them and driue them out of his Temple after hys wonderfull iudgement ON the other side I haue also
vttered the wickednes of the spiritualtie the falshead of the Byshops and iugglyng of the Pope and how they haue disguised them selues borowyng some of their pompe of y e Iewes and some of the Gentiles and haue with suttill wyles turned the obedience that should be geuen to Gods ordinaunce vnto them selues And how they haue put out Gods Testament and Gods truth and set vp their owne traditions and lyes in which they haue taught y e people to beleue there by sit in their consciences as God and haue by that meanes robbed the world of landes goodes of peace and vnitie and of all temporal authoritie and haue brought the people into the ignoraunce of God haue heaped the wrath of God vpon all realmes namely vpon the kings Whom they haue robbed I speake not of worldly thinges onely but euen of their very natural wittes They make theÌ beleue that they are most Christen wheÌ they lyue most abhominably and will suffer no man in their Realmes that beleueth on Christ and that they are defenders of the fayth when they burne the Gospell promises of God out of which all fayth springeth I shewed how they haue ministred Christ Kyng and Emperour out of their rowmes how they haue made them a seuerall kyngdome which they gote at the first in deceauyng of Princes and now peruert the whole scripture to proue that they haue such authoritie of God And lest the lay men should see how falsely they alledge the places of the Scripture is the greatest cause of this persecution They haue fained confession for the same purpose to stablish their kyngdome with all All secretes know they therby The Bishop knoweth the confession of whom he lusteth throughout all his Dioces Yea and his Chaunceler commaundeth the ghostly father to deliuer it written The pope his Cardinals and Byshops know the confession of the Emperour Kyngs of all Lordes by confession they know all their captiues If any beleue in Christ by confession they know him Shriue thy selfe where thou wilt whether at Sion charterhouse or at the obseruaÌts thy confession is knowen wel inough And thou if thou beleue in Christ art wayted vppon Wonderfull are the thinges that therby are wrought The wife is feared and compelled to utter not her own onely but also the secretes of her husband and the seruaunt the secretes of his master Besides that thoraugh confession they quench the fayth of all the promises of God and take away the effect and vertue of all y e Sacramentes of Christ They haue also corrupted y â Saintes liues with lyes and fayned miracles haue put many thinges out of the sentence or great curse as raysing of âente and fines and hyring men out of their houses and whatsoeuer wickednes they them selues do haue put a great part of the stories and Chronicles on t of the waye lest their falshead shoulde be sene For there is no mischieues or disorder whether it be in the temporall regiment or els in the spiritual wherof they are not the chief causes and eueÌ the very fountayne and springes and as we say the wel head so that it is impossible to preach agaynst mischief except thou begyn at them or to set any reformation in the world except thou reforme them first Now are they indurate and tough as Pharao and will not bow vnto any right way or order And therefore persecute they Gods word and the preachers therof and on the other side lye awayte vnto all princes stirre vp all mischief in the world and send them to warre and occupy their myndes therewith or with other voluptuousnes lest they should haue laysure to heare the word of God and to set an order in their realmes By them is all thing ministred and by them are all kynges ruled yea in euery kynges conscience sit they âre he be king and persuade euery king what they lust and make theÌ both to beleue what they will and to doe what they will Neither can any kyng or any realme haue rest for their businesses Behold kyng Henry the v. whom they seÌt out for such a purpose as they sent out our kyng that now is See how the Realme is inhabited Aske where the goodly townes and their walles and the people that was wont to be in theÌ are become and where the bloud royal of the Realme is become also Turne thine eyes whether thou wilt thou shalt see nothing prosperons but their suttle pollyng With that it is flowyng water yea and I trust it wil be shortly a full see In all their doynges though they pretend outwardly the honour of God or a common wealth their entent and secret Councell is onely to bryng all vnder their power and to take out of the way who soeuer letteth them or is to mighty for them As wheÌ they send the Princes to Hierusalem to coÌquere the holy land and to fight agaynst the Turkes What soeuer they pretende outwardly their secret entent is while the Princes there conquere them more Bishoprikes to conquere their landes in the meane season with their false hipocrisie and to bryng all vnder them which thou mayest easely perceaue by that they will not let vs know y â fayth of Christ And when they are ones on hye then are they tyrauntes aboue all tyrauntes whether they be Turkes or Saracenes How minister they prouyng of testamentes How causes of wedlocke or if any man dye intestate If a poore man dye and leaue his wiâe and halfe a dosen young children but one cow to finde them that will they haue for a mortuary mercylesse let come of wife and children what will Yea let any thyng be done agaynst their pleasure and they will interdite the whole realme sparyng no person Read the Chronicles of England out of which yet they haue put a great part of their wickednesse thou shalt finde them all wayes both rebellious and disobedient to the kinges and also churiish and vnthankeful so that wheÌ all the Realme gaue the kyng somewhat to maynteine him in his right they would not geue a myte Consider the story of K. Iohn where I dout not but they haue put the best fayrest for them selues the worst of kyng Iohn For I suppose they make the Chronicles them selues Compare the doings of their holy Church as they euer call it vnto the learnyng of Christ and of his Apostles Did not the Legate of Rome assoyle all the Lordes of the realme of their due obedieÌce which they ought to the king by the ordinaunce of God would he not haue cursed y â king with his solemne pompe because he would haue done that office whiche God commaundeth euery kyng to do and wherfore God hath put the sword in euery kynges hand that is to wete because kyng Iohn would haue punished a wicked Clerke that had coyned false money The lay men that had not done halfe so great fautes must dye but
to minister to him Christes Gospel Wherfore if they say it is here or there in Saint Fraunces coate or Dominickes and such like that if thou wilt put on that coat thou shalt finde it there it is falfe For if it were there thou shouldest see it shyne abroad though thou creptst not into a sell or a monkes coule as thou seest y â lightning without crepyng into the cloudes yea their light would so shine that men should not onely see y â lyght of the Gospell but also their good workes which would as fast come out as they now runne in In so much that y â shouldest see theÌ make theÌsel es pore to helpe other as they now make other poore to make theÌselues rich This lyght and salt pertayned not then to the Apostles and now to our Bishops and spiritualtie onely No it pertayneth to the temporall men also For all kynges and all rulers are bound to be salt and light not onely in example of liuing but also in teaching of doctrine vnto their subiects as wel as they be bounde to punishe euill doers Doth not the scripture testifie that kyng Dauid was chosen to be a shepeheard and to feede his people wyth Gods worde It is an euill scholemaster that cannot but beate onely But it is a good scholemaster that so teacheth that few neede to be beateÌ This salt and light therefore partayne to the temporaltie also and that to euery meÌber of Christes Church so that euery man ought to be salt light to other Euery man then may be a common preacher thou wilt say and preach euery where by his owne auctoritie Nay verely No man may yet be a commoÌ preacher saue he that is called and chosen thereto by the commoÌ ordinaunce of the congregation as long as the preacher teacheth the true worde of God But euery priuate man ought to be in vertuous lyuing both light and salt to hys neighbour in so much that the poorest ought to striue to ouerrun the Byshop and to preach to hym in ensample of liuing Moreouer euery man ought to preach in worde deede vnto his houshould and to them that are vnder his gouernaunce c. And though no maÌ may preach openly saue he that hath the office committed vnto hym yet ought euery maÌ to endeuour himselfe to be as well learned as the preacher as nie as it is possible And euery man may priuatly enforme hys neighbour yea and the preacher and Byshop to if nede be For if the preacher preach wrong then may any man whatsoeuer he be rebuke him first priuately and then if that helpe not to complayne further And when all is proued according to the order of charitie and yet none amendment had theÌ ought euery man that caÌ to resist him and to stand by Christes doctrine to ieoparde lyfe all for it Looke on the olde ensamples they shal teach thee The Gospel hath an other fredome with her then the temporall regiment Though euery mans body and goods be vnder y â kyng do he right or wroÌg yet is the auctoritie of Gods woorde free and aboue the kyng so that the worst in the realme may tell y e kyng if he do hym wrong that he doth nought and otherwise theÌ God hath coÌmaunded hym and so warne hym to auoide the wrath of God which is the pacient aduenger of all vnrighteousnes May I then and ought also to resist father and mother and all temporall power wyth Gods worde when they wroÌgfully do or commaunde that hurteth or killeth the body and haue I no power to resiste the Byshop or preacher that wyth false doctrine slayeth the soules for which my maister and Lord Christ hath shed his bloud Be we otherwise vnder our Byshops then Christ and hys Apostles and all the other Prophetes were vnder the Byshops of the olde law Nay verely and therefore may we and also ought to do as they dyd and to aunswere as the Apostles dyd Act. v. Oportet magis obedire deo quà m hominibus We must rather obey God then men In the Gospell euery man is Christes Disciple and a person for himself to defend Christes doctrine in his owne person The fayth of the Byshop will not helpe me nor the byshoppes keeping the lawe is sufficient for me But I must beleue in Christ for the remission of all sinne for myne owne selfe and in myne owne person No more is the Bishops or preachers defending Gods woorde inough for me But I must defende it in mine owne person and ieopard lyfe and all thereon when I see neede occasion I am bouÌd to get worldly substauÌce for my selfe for myne houshold with my iust labour and somewhat more for theÌ that cannot to saue my neighbours body And am I not more bouÌd to labour for Gods word to haue therof in store to saue my neighbours soule And when is it so much tyme to resiste with Gods word and to helpe as wheÌ they which are beleued to minister the true word do slea the soules with false doctrine for couetousnes sake He that is not ready to giue hys lyue for the maintenaunce of Christes doctrine agaynst hypocrites with what soeuer name or title they be disguised y â same is not worthy of Christe nor can bee Christes Disciple by the very wordes and testimony of Christ Neuerthelesse we must vse wisedome pacieÌce mekenes and a discrete processe after the due order of charitie in our defendyng the word of God least while we go about to amende our Prelates we make theÌ worse But when we haue proued all that charitie bindeth vs yet in vaine then we must come forth opeÌly and rebuke their wickednes in the face oâ the world and ieoparde life all theron Ye shall not thinke that I am come to destroy the law or the propheres no I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them For truly I say vnto you till heaueÌ and earth perish there shal not one iote or one title of the law scape till all be fulfilled A litle before Christ calleth his Disciples the light of the world the salt of the earth that because of their doctrine wherewith they should lighten the blynd vnderstandyng of man and with true knowledge driue out y â false opinions and sophisticall persuasions of natural reason deliuer the Scripture out of y â captiuitie of false gloses which the hypocritishe Phariseis had pââched therto and âo out of the light of trueknowledge to styrre vp a new liuyng and to salt season the corrupt maners of the old blind conuersation For where false doctrine corrupt opinions and sophistical gloses raigne in the witte and vnderstandyng there is the liuing deuilish in the sight of God how soeuer it appeare in the sight of the blind world And on the other side where the doctrine is true and perfect there foloweth godly liuing of
for the subdueyng of the flesh and not commaund as a tyraunt vnder payne of damnation and to make satisfaction Thus wise let him say brother or sister ye be bouÌd vnder payne of deadly sinne to tame your flesh by some maner of way that ye sinne not agaynst God I know no better then this my councell my desire therfore is that ye vse this till either ye haue no more nede or till god shew you some better c. And let the elders consider diligently the course of their youth and with wisedome counsell and discrete gouernaunce helpe the younger to auoyde the perils and ieopardies whiche they haue learned by their owne experieÌce to be in that dauÌgerous iourney Moreouer when the people be falleÌ from their professioÌ and from the law as it shal be impossible for the preacher to kepe the great multitude together if the temporal sword be slacke and negligent in punishing open offences as they euer haue and wil be saue in those poyntes onely wherein lyeth the pith of their owne profite and aduauntage and the weight of their honour main tenaunce of their dignities and when God also as hys promise is hath brought vppon them the curses of the law hunger dearth battaile pestilence and all maner of plagues with all misfortune and euill lucke Then let the true preachers be importune shew the people the causes of their miserie wretched aduersitie and expounde the law to them and bring them to knowledge of their sinnes and so binde their consciences and draw them to repentaunce and to the appointement couenaunt of the Lord agayne As many holy Prophetes Priestes and Kinges in the old Testament did call the people backe and brought them agayne in tyme of aduersitie vnto the appoyntement of the Lord. And the Priest Prophete or Kyng in Gods stede smote handes with them and tooke an oth of them to be the Lordes people and to turne agayne to the Lordes couenauÌt for to keepe his law and to beleue in his promises And God immediatly withdrew his hand and ryd them out of all captiuitie and daunger became as mercyfull as euer before But we ChristeÌ haue bene very seldome or neue called agayne to the couenaunt of the Lord the law of God and fayth of Christ But to the couenaunt of the Pope often As he now clocketh a pase for his chekyns will both proue all his old policies seke and imagine new practises And if the people come agayne let the Priest or Byshop after the ensample of the Prophetes and hygh Priestes of the Israelites take an oth in Gods stede of the Kyng and Lordes And let the Kyng and Lordes receaue an othe of the people and folow the example of the Niniuites in fastyng and praying Some man will say seyng fastyng is to withdraw all pleasures from the body and to punish the flesh then God deliteth in our payne takyng c. I auÌswere God deliteth in true obedience in all that we do at his commaundement and for the entent that he commanndeth it for If thou loue and pitie thy neighbour and helpe him thy almose is acceptable If thou do it of vayne glory to haue the prayse that belongeth to God or for a greater profite onely or to make satisfactioÌ for thy sinnes past and to dishonour Christes bloud which hath made it all ready then is thyne almose abhominable If thy prayer be thaÌkes in hart or callyng to God for helpe with trust in him accordyng to his promise theÌ thy prayer pleaseth If thou beleue in Christes bloud for the remission of sinnes and henceforth hatest sinne that thou punishest thy body to fle thy lustes to kepe them vnder that thou sinne not again then it pleaseth God excedingly But if thou thinke that God delyteh in the worke for the worke it self the true intent away in thy payne for thy pame it selfe y â art as farre out of the way as froÌ heauen to the earth If y â wouldest kil thy body or wheÌ it is tame inough ⪠payne him further that thou were not able to serue God thy neighbour accordyng to the rowme and estate thou art in thy sacrifice were cleane without salt all together vnsauery in the tast of God and thou mad and out of thy witte But and if thou trust in thy worke then art thou abhominable Now let vs looke on the Popes fast First the entent should be to âame thy lustes not lechery onely but prâ⦠chiefly wrath malice hate ãâã couetousnes and to keepe the lawe of God and therefore standeth not in meate and drinke onely but how they keepe Gods lawe compare it to their deedes and thou shalt see Secondarily the fast of the olde lawe was to put on mourning clothes as heire or sack and neither to eate nor drinke vââ¦ll night and all the while to pray and to do almose deedes and shewe mercy And at euen they eate fleshe and what God geue soberly as little as woulde sustaine the body c. The Popes fast is commonly onely to eate no fleshe I say not looke how leaue they be but consider what a taming of the fleshe it is to eate ten or twenty manner of fishes dressed afâer the costliest maner to sitte a cople of houres and to poure in of the best wine and Ale that may be gotten And at night to banquet with dew as they say of all maner of fruits and confections marmelad Succad Grenegynger comffettes sugerplate with malmesay romney burnt with suger Synamond cloues with bastarde Muscadell and Ipocrasie c. Thinke ye not that such dewes wyth drinking a peece of saltfishe or a Pickrell doth not tame y t body excedingly Furthermore that the true entent is away both of their fasting prayers it is euident first by the multiplying of them for when the Iewes had loste the vnderstanding of their sacrifices and did beleue in the worke then they were mad vpon them that well was he that could robbe him selfe to offer most in so much that the Prophetes cryed out against them that their offeringes stanke in the nose of God And ours had so multiplyed their fasting that they coulde no longer beare them At the beginning they were tollerable for the vauntage quia leuis est labor cuÌ lââro But when they had purchased inough and inough agayne they became intollerable And therefore all our Monkes whose profession was neuer to eate fleshe set vp the Pope tooke dispensations both for that fast and also for their straite rules made their straite rules as wide as y e hoodes of their cowles And as for the hipocrisie of the fratrie where they eate but inuisible flesh or that is interpret to be no fleshe is spoken of in other places An other prooffe is that they so long a tyme haue geuen pardons of
bynde vpon earth shall be bounde in heauen see frendes these be not our wordes but our master Christes And they shall do myracies in Christes name therto to confirme the false doctrine which they preach in his name O fearefull and terrible iudgement of almighty God and senteÌce of extreme rigorousnes vpon all that loue not the truth when it is preached them that God to aduenge himselfe of their vnkyndnesse shall sende them so strong delusions that doctrine should be preached vnto them in the name of Christ and made seeme to follow out of hys wordes and be confirmed with myracies done in calling vpon the name of Christ to hardeÌ their harts in the faith of lyes according to the prophesie of Paule to the Thessalonians in the second Epistle An other of their sheepes coates is that they shall in euery sermon preach mightely agaynst the Scribes Phariseyes against Faustus and Pelagian with such like hereticks which yet neuer preached other doctrine then they themselues do And more of their clothing is they shall preach that Christ preached almost prayer and fasting and professe obedience pouertie and chastitie workes that our Sauiour Christ both preached and did Finally they be holy church and cannot erre But they be within rauening wolnes They preach to other steale not yet they themselues robbe God of hys honour and take from him the prayse and profite of all their doctrine and of all their workes They robbe y t lawe of God of her mighty power wherewith she driueth all men to Christ and make her so weake that the feble free will of man is not able to wrestle with her without calling to Christ for help They haue robbed Christ of all hys merites and clothed themselues therewith They haue robbed the soule of man of the bread of her life the fayth and trust in Christes bloud and haue fedde her with the shales and coddes of the hope in their merites and confidence in their good workes They haue robbed the workes coÌmaunded by God of the entent purpose that they were ordeined for And with their obedience they haue drawen themselues from vnder the obedience of all Princes and temporall lawes with their pouertie they haue robbed all nations and kyngdomes and so with their wilfull pouertie haue enriched themselues and haue made the commons poore with their chastitie they haue filled all the worlde full of whores and sodomites thinking to please God more highly with keeping of an whore then an honest chast wife If they say it is not truth then all the worlde knoweth they lye for if a priest mary an honest wife they punishe hym immediatly and say he is an hainous hereticke as though matrimony were abhominable But if he keepe a whore then is he a good chast childe of their holy father the Pope whose ensample they follow and I warrant hym sing Masse on the next day after as well as he did before without eyther persecution or excommunication such are the lawes of their vnchast I would say their owne chast father If thou professe obedience why ruÌnest thou from father mother maister and ruler which God biddeth thee to obey to be a Fryer If thou obey why obeyest thou not the king and his law by whom God defendeth thee both in lyfe and goodes and all thy great possessions If thou professe pouertie what doest thou with the landes of Gentlemen Squyres Knightes Barons Erles and Dukes What shoulde a Lordes brother be a beggers seruauÌt or what should a begger ride with thre or foure score horses wayting on hym Is it meete that a man of noble byrth and y â right heyre of the landes which thou possessest should be thyne horsekeeper thou being a begger If ye professe chastitie why desire ye aboue all other men the company of women What do ye with whores openly in many countreyes and wyth secrete dispensations to keepe Concubines Why corrupt ye so much other mens wiues and why be there so many sodomites among you Your charitie is mercilesse to the rest of the world to whom ye may geue nought agayne and onely liberall to your selues as is y e charitie of theues thirty or fourty of you together in one denne among which yet are not many that loue three of his neighbours hartely Your fasting maketh you as full and as fat as your hydes can holde beside that ye haue a dispensation of your holy father for your fasting Your prayer is but pattering without all affection your singing is but roaring to stretch out your mawes as do your othee gestures and rising at midnight to make the meate sinke to the bottome of the stomacke that he may haue perfect digestion and be ready to deuour a freshe against the next refection Ye shal know them by their fruites First thornes beare no grapes nor bryers figges Also if thou see goodly blossomes in them and thinkest there to haue figges grapes or any fruit for the sustenaunce or comfort of man goe to theÌ in time of neede and thou shalt finde nought at all Thou shalt finde forsouth I haue no goodes nor any thing proper or that is myne owne It is the couentes I were a theefe if I gaue it my father whatsoeuer neede he had It is Saint Edmundes patrimony Saint Albons patrimony S. Edwardes patrimony the goodes of holy church it may not be minished nor occupied vpon laye and prophane vses The king of the realme for all that he defendeth them aboue al other yet getteth he nought what neede so euer he haue saue then onely when he must spend on their causes aâ that they geue with all that he can get beside of his poore commons If the king will attempt to take ought from them by the aucthoritie of his office for the defence of the realme Or if any man wil entreat them other wise then they lust themselues by what law or right it be they turne to thornes and bryers and waxe atonce rougher then a hedgehogge and will sprinkle them wyth the holy water of their malidictions as thicke as hayle and breath out the lightening of excommunication vpon them and so consume them to pouder Moreouer a corrupt tree can beare no good fruite That is where they haue fruite that semeth to be good goe to and proue it and thou shalt finde it rotten or the karnell eaten out and that it is but as a hollow ââtâ For fayth in Christ that we and all our workes done within the compasse of the lawe of God be accepted to God for his sake is the kernell the sweetenesse and the pleasaunt beutie of al our workes in the sight of God As it is written Ioh. vi this is the worke of God that ye beleue in him whom he hath sent This faith is a worke which God not onely worketh in vs but also hath therein pleasure and delectatioÌ and in all other for that faithes sake Faith is
coÌsent of many As if one tolde me that the turke had wonne a citie and I beleued it moued with the honestie of the man Now if there come an other that seemeth more honest or that hath better perswasions that it is not so I thinke immediatly that he lyed and lose my fayth agayne And a feeling fayth is as if a man were there present when it was wonne and there were wounded and had there lost all that he had and were taken prisoner there also That man should so beleue that all y e worlde could not turne him from hys fayth Euen likewise if my mother had blowen on her finger and tolde me that the fire woulde burne me I shoulde haue beleued her with an historicall fayth as we beleue the stories of the world because I thought she woulde not haue mocked me And so I should haue done if she had tolde me that the fire had bene cold and would not haue burned but assoone as I had put my finger in the fire I should haue beleued not by reason of her but wyth a feeling faith so that she could not haue perswaded me afterward the contrary So now with an historicall fayth I may beleue that y â scripture is gods by the teaching of them so I should haue done though they had tolde me that Roben Hode had bene the scripture of God Which fayth is but an opinion and therfore abideth euer frutlesse and falleth away if a more glorious reason be made vnto me or if the preacher liue contrary But of a feeling fayth it is written Iohn vi They shall be all taught of God That is God shall write it in their harts with his holy spirite And Paule also testifieth Rom. 8. the spirite beareth record vnto our spirit that we be the sonnes of God And thys fayth is none opinion but a sure feling and therefore euer fruitfull Neyther hangeth it of the honesty of the preacher but of the power of God and of the spirite and therefore if all the preachers of the world would goe about to perswade the contrary it would not preuayle no more theÌ though they would make me beleue the tire were colde after that I had put my finger therein Of this ye haue an ensample Ioh. 4. of the Samaritanish wife which left her pitcher and went into the citie and sayd come see a man that hath tolde me al that euer I did is not he Christ And many of the Samaritanes beleued because of the saying of the womaÌ how that he had tolde her all that euer she did and went out vnto him desired him to come in which fayth was but an opinion and no fayth that could haue lasted or haue brought out fruit but when they had heard Christ the spirite wrought and made them feele Wherupon they came vnto the womaÌ and sayd we beleue not now because of thy saying but because we haue heard our selues and know that he is Christ the sauiour of the worlde For Christes preaching was with power and spirite that maketh a maÌ feele and know and worke to and not as the Scribes and Pharisies preached and as ours make a man ready to cast hys gorge to heare them raue and rage as mad men And therefore sayth y â scripture cursed is he that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme that is to say hys strength And euen so cursed is he that hath none other beliefe but because men so say Cursed were he y â had none other why to beleue theÌ that I so say And euen so cursed is he that beleueth only because y â Pope so saith and so forth thoroughout all the men in the worlde ¶ The fayth that dependeth of an other mans mouth is weake IF I haue none other feeling in my fayth then because a man so sayth then is my fayth faithles and fruitles For if I haue none other seeling that lecherie is sinne then that the Pope so preacheth whom I see before my face set vp in Rome a stewes of xx or xxx thousand whores taking of euery pece tribute yearly and his Byshops with all other his disciples folowing the ensample mightely and the Pope therewith not content but to set vp thereto a stewes of young boyes agaynst nature the committers of which sinne be burnt at a stake among the Turkes as Moses also commaundeth in hys lawe And the Pope also to forbid all the spiritualtie a multitude of xl or l. huÌdred thousand to mary and to geue them licence to keepe euery man hys whore who so will If I say I haue none other feeling in my fayth that lechery is sinne theÌ this maÌs preaching I thinke my fayth should be to weake to beare much fruite How coulde I beleue a man that would say he loued me if all hys deedes were contrary I coulde not beleue God himselfe that he loued me if in all my tribulations I had of him none other comfort then those bare wordes And in like maner if I had none other feeling in my fayth that couetousnes were sinne then that the spiritualtie so sayth my fayth coulde be but weake and faintie when I see how y â Pope with wiles hath thrust downe the Emperour and how the Byshops and Prelates be cropt vp an hye in all regions aboue their kynges and haue made them a seuerall kyngdome and haue gotten into their handes almost the one halfe of euery realme which they deuide among theÌselues geuyng no lay man any part with them heaping vp Byshopprike vpon Byshopprike promotion vpon promotion benefice vpon benefice with vnions and tot quottes robbing in euery parishe the soules of their âoode and the poore of their due sustenaunce yea and some preaching that it were lesse sinne ãâã haue two wiues then two benifices but while they be yet young and hoââ and therefore thinke couetousnes greater sinne theÌ lechery which same wheÌ they be waxed elder and their coÌplââtion somewhat altered thinke that couetousnes is as small a sinne as lechery and therfore take all that commeth And if any man cast their preachyng in their tethes they answere that they be better learned and haue seue further If I say I haue no other felyng that couetousnes is sinne then y e preaching of these holy fathers my fayth were built but vpoÌ a weake rocke or rather on the soft âand And therfore our defenders do right well to some out their owne shame and to vtter the secrete thoughtes of their harâes For as they write so they beleue Other felyng of the lawes of God and fayth of Christ haue they none then that theyr God the Pope so sayth And therfore as the Pope preacheth wyth his moâth onely eueÌ so beleue they with their mouth onely whatsoeuer he preacheth without more a doe be it neuer so abhominable and in their hartes consent vnto all their fathers wickednes and folow
and so receaue mine health of the hand of God And euen so wheÌ I pray to man to helpe me at myne neede I sinne except I complayne first to God and shew him my nede and desire hym to moue one or an other to helpe me then wheÌ I am holpe thanke him and receaue it of his hand in as much as hee moued the hart of hym that holpe me gaue him wherewith and a commaundement to do it M. More Christ is not dishonoured because that they which here preach hym truly shall sit and iudge with hym Tyndale That to be true y e Scripture testifieth but what is that to your purpose that they whiche be dead can heare vs helpe vs How beit if M. More should describe vs those sectes I am sure he would paint them after the fashion of my Lord Cardinals holy chaire as he doth God after the similitude of worldly tyraunts and not accordyng to his owne word For they that be worldly and fleshly mynded can but fleshly imagine of God all together lyke vnto the similitude of worldely thynges M. More The Apostles and Saintes were prayed so when they were aliue and God not dishonoured Tynd. What helpeth that your carnal purpose I haue aunswered you vnto that many thinges ââ¦o in the obedieÌce and other places agaynst whiche ye reply not but keepe your tune and vnto all thyng syng kokow kokow we be the Church can not erre The Apostles had Gods word for all that they dyd and ye none And yet many dishonoured God and Christ for their false trust confidence whiche they had in y e Apostles as thou mayst see by Paul to the Corinthians Then he breaketh forth into open blasphemy and sayth that it behoueth vs to pray vnto Saints and that God will els not heare vs for our presumptuous malapertenesse So it is now presumptuous malapertenesse to trust in Gods word and to beleue that God is true Paule teacheth vs to be bolde to goe vnto God sheweth vs good cause in Christ why we so may that God would so haue vs. Neither is there any cause to kepe vs backe saue that we loue him not nor trust him If a man say our sinne should keepe vs backe I say it we repent and beleue in Christ Christ hath taken them away and therfore through hym we may be bolde And Christ sayd at his last Supper Iohn xvj I say not that I will pray for you vnto my father for my father loueth you As who should say be not afrayed nor staÌd without the dores as a dastard but be bolde go into my father your selues in my name shew your complayntes for he now loueth you because ye loue my doctrine And Paul sayth Ephe. ij we haue all an opeÌ way in through him and are now no more forenners or straungers but of y e houshold of God Of God therfore we be bold as of a most louyng and mercifull father aboue all the mercy of fathers And of our Sauiour Iesus we be bold as of a thyng that is our owne and more our owne then our owne skinnes and a thyng that is so soft and gentle that lade we him neuer so much with our sinnes he can not be angry nor cast them from of his backe so we repent and will amende But M. More hath an other doctrine to driue vs froÌ God and to make vs tremble and be afferde of him He likeneth God to worldly tyrauntes at whom no man may come saue a few flatterers whiche minister vnto them all volâptuousnesse serue their luââes at all pointes which flatterers must first be corrupt with giftes yer a man may come at the kyng TheÌ hee sayth a man may pray to euery dead man That me thinketh should be agaynst the Popes doctrine and profite also For he will haue no man prayed to vntill he haue caÌuesed him I would say canonised hym and till God or at the leât way the deuill haue shewed miracles for him Then he bringeth how one that was dead and in the inuisible purgatory holpe an other that was alyue and in the visible Purgatory This is a straunge case that a man there may helpe an other not him selfe And a more strauÌge case that God heareth a man here for hym selfe beyng in his owne Purgatory and helpeth him cleane out or caseth him if it be to sore But and he be in the Popes Purgatory God wil not heare him for him selfe and that because the Pope might haue somewhat to deliuer hym And the straungest case of aâ is that the Pope is almighty there and God can do there nought at all as the Pope can not here in this Purgatory But because this is not Gods word nor lyke Gods doctrine I thinke it no damnable sinne to beleue it Poetrie Then how ye may pray for them and to them till they be canonised and wheÌ they be canonised but to them onely for then ye be sure that they bee in heauen By what token I may be as sure by y e canonising as I am that all the Byshops which the Pope confirmeth be holy men and all the Doctours that he maketh well learned and that all the Priests which he annoynteth haue the holy ghost If ye say because of the miracles then do men wrong to pray for kyng Henry of Windsore at Cambridge and Eton. For he as men say doth miracles And also if the miracles certifie vs what nedeth to buy the Popes canonisyng The ix Chapter IN the ix he putteth no ieopardy to pray to him that is daÌned and to sticke vp a candle to him nor I trow vnto the deuill thereto if hee might haue a vauntage by him Then he maketh no ieopardy to do and beleue what soeuer an open multitude called Gods Church doth and beleueth For God will haue an open Church that can not erre For sayth he when the Israelites fell to Idolatry the true church remained in HierusaleÌ among the Iewes First I say if a man had no better vnderstandyng then M. Mores doctrine he could not know whether were y t true Church the Iewes or the Israelites For the Israelites were in number v. tymes moe then the Iewes and worshypped God though as present in the Image of a Calfe as y t Iewes for the most part present in the Arcke of testimonie And secondarely he sayth false For the Iewes were fallen into open Idolatrie a thousand tymes worse theÌ the Israelites euen in their very teÌple as it appeareth by open stories and by the Prophetes so that for their open Idolatrie whiche they would for no preachyng of the Prophetes amende their Priestes therto resistyng the Prophetes and encoragyng the people in their wickednesse God sent them captiue out of the land Yea and the people erred in folowing the Scribes and Phariseis the open multitude called Gods Church at y t
and hys Apostles Neither could it bee brought to passe vntill the Pope had got the Emperours sword out of hys haÌd The Grekes which were the one halfe of Christendome then I suppose would neuer admit it Now godly loue would neuer suffer them to coÌsent that we should be bouÌd vnto that burthen which they themselues could not beare as M. More in an other place affirmeth that they dyd And agayne we haue manifest storyes that it was brought in with violence ot sword that all the Priestes of Germany were coÌpelled to put away their wiues And we finde that whersoeuer the pope raigneth he came in with deceauyng the kyng of the countrey and then with his sword coÌâelled the rest The Pope came but now late into Wales to raigne there ouer the Byshops and Priestes and that with the sword of the kyng of England And yet though all the Clergie of christendome had graunted it all the Church had not made it nor yet the tenth part of the Church The lay people be as well of the Churche as the Priestes Neither can all the Priestes in the world of right make any law wherin their part lyeth without their consent Now it perteineth vnto the coÌmon people and most of all vnto the weakest that their Priestes be endued with all vertue and honestie And the chastitie of his wife daughter and seruaunt perteineth vnto euery particular man which we see by experience defiled dayly by the vnchast chastitie of the spiritualitie Wherfore if the Parishes or any one Parish after they had sene the experience what incoÌueniences came of their chastitie would haue no Curate except he had a wife to cut of occasions as Paule when he had sene that proofe would haue no young widowes minister who saue a tyraunt should be agaynst them Moreouer the generall Councels of the spiritualtie are of no other maner sence the Pope was a God then the generall Parlamentes of the temporalitie Where no man dare say hys mynde frely and liberally for âeare of some one and of his flatterers And looke in what captiuitie the Parlamentes be vnder the priuate couÌsels of kinges so are the generall CouÌcels vnder the Pope and his Cardinals And this is the maner of both Some one two or three wilye Foxes that haue all other in subiection as ye haue sene in my Lord Cardinall imagine not what ought to be but what they lust to haue and conceaue in theyr own braynes and go with child some tyme a yeare ij iij. iiij v. vi or vij and some tyme. xx and aboue castyng canâesing and compassing for the byrth agaynst oportunitie openyng the matter priuely vnder an othe a litle and a litle vnto certaine Secretaries whose part is therin as they finde men of actiuitie and of courage prepared to sell soule and body for promotion And the matter in the meane tyme is turmoyled and tossed among themselues and persuasions and sutle reasons are forged to blind the right way and to beguile mens wittes And whoÌ they feare to haue aduersaries able to resist them for such meanes are sought to bring them in vnto their partie or to conuey them out of the way And wheÌ oportunitie is come they call a counsel or ParlameÌt vnder a contrary preteÌce And a Masse of the holy ghost whom they desire as farre away as were possible is song and a goodly Sermon is made to blere mens eyes with all And then sodenly other meÌ vnprouided the matter is opened after the most suttle maner And many are beguiled with suttle argumentes and craftie persuasions And they that hold hard agaynst theÌ are called aside and reasoned with a part and handled after a fashion and partly entised with fayre promises and partly feared with cruell threatnyngs and so some are ouercome with siluer syllogismes other for feare of threatnyng are driuen vnto silence And if any be found at the last that will not obey their falsehead and tyranny they rayle on him and iest him out of couÌtenaunce call him opinatiue selfe mynded and obstinate beare him in hand that the deuill is in him that he so cleaueth vnto his owne witte though he speake no silllable but Gods word is asked whether he wil be wiser then other meÌ And in the spiritualitie they excommunicate him and make an hereticke of him And this to be true in the Clergies chastitie is as cleare as y e day by manifest chronicles in so much that the Prelates of Rome were a brewyng it aboue an hundred yeares and I wot not how long lenger yer they could bryng it to passe and yet in vayne til they had got the Emperours sword to proue that it was most expedient so to be And for what entent to bryng all vnder the Pope and that the Prelates of all landes might as the old maner was come and wayte on the Pope at Rome where he prepared theÌ whores inough And that his sworne Prelates in euery land might the more conueniently wayte in Kyngs Courtes to minister the commoÌ wealth vnto the popes pleasure and profite For had the Clergie kept their wiues they could neuer haue come vnto this where they now be and to these pluralities vnioÌs and totquottes For there is no lay man though he were neuer so euill disposed that could for his wife children haue leysure to coÌtrââ¦e such mischiefe and to runne from countrey to countrey to learne falshead and subtiltie as our spiritualtie do which without feare of God and shame of man keepe whores whersoeuer they come And thus ye see that the clergies chastitie pertayneth as much vnto the temporaltie as vnto the spiritualtie And an other is this no power among them that professe the truth may bynde where God lowseth saue onely where loue and my neighbours necessitie requireth it of me Neyther can any power now binde them to come but they may freely keepe or breake as the thing is hurtfull or expedieÌt Neither can there be any bond where loue and necessitie requireth the contrary So that this law loue thy neighbour to helpe him as thou wouldest be holp must interpret all mans lawes As if I had sworne young or vnwisely that I would liue chast all the world had bound me if afterwarde I burnt and could not ouercome the passion I ought to mary For I must condition my vow and shew a cause of it thereto I may not vow for the chastitie it selfe as though it were sacrifice to please God in it self for that is the Idolatry of heathen I must therfore vowe to do my neyghbour seruice which in that case he may not require or to geue my selfe more quietly to prayer and studie which is not possible as long as I burne and the minde will not be quiet or that I may the better keepe y e lawes of God which if I burne I stand thorow my chastitie in more ieopardy to breake
violence euen so once our hartes sinned as naturally with full lust and consent vnto the fleshe the deuill possessing our hartes and keeping out the light of grace What good towardnesse and endeuour can we haue to hate sinne as long as we loue it What good towardnes can we haue vnto the will of God while we hate it and be ignoraunt therof Can the will desire that the witte seeth not Can the will long for and sigh for that the witte knoweth not of Can a maÌ take thought for that losse that he wotteth not of what good endeuour can the Turkes children the Iewes children and the Popes infantes haue when they be taught all falshead onely with like perswasions of worldly reason to be all iustified with workes It is not therefore as Paule saith of the running or willing but of the mercy of God that a man is called and chosen to grace The first grace the first fayth and the first iustifiyng is geuen vs freely sayth M. More which I would faine wete how it will stand with his other doctrine whether he meane any other thyng by chosyng them to haue Gods spirite geuen me and fayth to see the mercy that is layd vp for me to haue my sinnes forgeuen without all deseruyng preparyng of my self God did not see onely that the these that was saued at Christes death should come thether but God chose him to shew his mercy vnto vs that should after beleue and prouided actually wrought for the bringyng of him thether that day to make him see and to receaue the mercy that was layd vp for him in store before the world was made The xij Chaptâ⦠IN y t xij in chaffyng himself to heape lye vpon lye he vttereth his feleable blindnesse For he axeth this question wherfore serueth exhortatioÌs vnto faith if the hearers haue not libertie of their frewill by whiche together with Gods grace a man may labour to submitte the rebellion of reason vnto the obedieÌce of faith and credence of the worde of God Wherof ye see that besides his graunt that reason rebelleth agaynst fayth coÌtrary to the doctrine of his first booke he will that the will shall compell the witte to beleue Whiche is as much to say as the carte must draw the horses and the sonne beget the father and the authoritie of the Church is greater theÌ Gods word For the wil can not teach the wit nor lead her but foloweth naturally so that what soeuer the witte iudgeth good or euill that the will loueth or hateth If the witte see and leade straight the will foloweth If the witte be blynde and leade amisse the will foloweth cleane out of y t way I can not loue Gods worde before I beleue it nor hate it before I iudge it false and vanitie He might haue wiselier spoken on this maner wherfore serueth the preachyng of fayth if the wit haue no power to draw the will to loue that whiche the wit iudgeth true and good If the will be nought teach the wit better the will shall alter and turne to good immediatly Blindnesse is the cause of ali euil and light the cause of all good so that where the fayth is right there the hart can not consent vnto euill to folow the lustes of the flesh as the popes fayth doth And this conclusion hath he halfe a doseÌ tymes in his boke that the will may compell the witte and captiuate it to beleue what a maÌ lusteth Verely it is like that his wittes be in captiuitie and for vauntage tangled with out holy fathers sophistrie His doctrine is after his owne feelyng and as the profession of his hart is For the Popish haue yelded theÌ selues to folow the lustes of their flesh compel their witte to absteine froÌ looking on y e truth lest she should vnquiet them and draw them out of the podell of their filthy voluptuousnesse As a carte that is ouerladen goyng vp an hill draweth the horses backe and in a tough mire maketh them stand still And then the carter the deuill whiche driueth theÌ is euer by and whistelleth vnto them and biddeth them captiuate their vnderstaÌdyng vnto profitable doctrine for which they shal haue no persecution but shal reigne and be kynges and enioy the pleasures of the world at their owne will The xiij Chapter IN the xiij hee sayth that the Clergie burneth no man As though the pope had not first fouÌd the law as though all his preachers babled not that in euery Sermon burne these heretickes burne them for we haue no other argument to conuince them and as though they compelled not both Kyng Emperour to sweare that they shall so do yer they crowne them Then hee bringeth in prouisions of Kyng Henry the v. Of whom I aske M. More whether he were right heyre vnto England or held hee the land with the sworde as an heathen tyraunt agaynst all right Whom the Prelates lest he should haue had leysure to hearken vnto the truth sent into Fraunce to occupie his mynde in warre and led hym at their will And I aske whether his father slew not his leige kyng and true inheritour vnto the crowne and was therefore set vp of the Byshops a false kyng to mainteine theyr falshead And I aske whether after that wicked deede folowed not the destruction of the comminaltie and quenchyng of all noble bloud The xiiij Chapter IN the xiiij he affirmeth that Martine Luther sayth it is not lawfull to resiste the Turke I wonder that hee shameth not so to lye seyng that Martine hath written a singular treatise for the contrary Besides that in many other workes he proueth it lawfull if he inuade vs. The xvi Chapter IN the xvi he alledgeth Councels I aske whether Councels haue authoritie to make Articles of the faith with out Gods worde yea and of thynges improued by Gods word He alledgeth Augustine Hierome Cypriane Let him put their workes in English and S. Prosperus with them Why damned they the vnion of Doctours but because the Doctours are agaynst them And when he alledgeth Martyrs let him shew one and take the calfe for his labour And in the end he biddeth beware of theÌ that liue well in any wise As though they whiche lyue euill can not teach amisse And if that be true then they be of the surest side M. When Tyndall was apposed of his doctrine yer hee went ouer see he sayde and sweare he ment no harme Tyndall He sware not neither was there any man that required an othe of him but he now sweareth by him whoÌ âe trusteth to be saued by that hee neuer ment or yet meaneth any other harme then to suffer all that God hath prepared to be leyd on his backe for to bryng his brethreÌ vnto the light of our Sauiour Iesus which the Pope thorough falshead and corruptyng such Poetes as ye are ready vnto
Realmes and common wealthes but they that do wickedly and namely high Prelates and mighty Princes which walke without the feare of God and lyue abhominably corrupting the common people with their example They be they that bryng the wrath of God on all Realmes and trouble all common wealthes with warre dearth pouertie pestilence euill lucke and all misfortune And vnto all subiectes be it sayd if they professe the law of God fayth of the Lord Iesus wil be Christes Disciples then let them remember that there was neuer man so great a subiect as Christ was there was neuer creature that suffred so great vnright so paciently and so mekely as he Therfore what soeuer they haue bene in tymes past let them now thincke that it is their partes to be subiect in the lowest kynde of subiection and to suffer all thynges paciently If the hyghe powers bee cruell vnto you with naturall crueltie then with softenesse and pacience ye shall either wynne them or mitigate theyr fiercenesse If they ioyne theÌ vnto the Pope and persecute you for your fayth and hope whiche ye haue in y e Lord Iesus then call to mynde that ye be chosen to suffer here with Christ that ye may ioy with hym in the lyfe to come with ioye euerlastyng that shall infinitely passe this your short payne here If they commaunde that God forbiddeth or forbyd that God commaundeth then aunswere as the Apostles did Actes v. that God must be obeyed more then maÌ If they compell you to suffer vnright then Christ shall helpe you to beare and his spirite shall comfort you But onely see that neither they put you from Gods worde nor ye resiste them with bodely violence But abyde paciently a while till the hypocrisie of hypocrites be slayne with the sword of Gods word and vntill the word be openly published witnessed vnto y e powers of y e world that their blyndnesse may be with out excuse And theÌ wil god awake as a fierce Lyon agaynst those cruell Wolues whiche deuoure his Lambes and will play with the hypocrites and compasse them in their owne wyles send them a dazing in the head and a swimming in their braynes destroy them with theyr own counsell And then those malicious and wilfull blynd persecuters whiche refusing mercy when they were called thereto chose rather to haue theyr part with hypocrites in sheddyng of innocent bloud shal bee partakers with them also in hauyng theyr owne bloud shed agayne God geuyng an occasion that one wicked shall destroy an other And as for wickednesse whence it springeth and who is the cause of all insurrection and of the fall of Princes the shortenyng of theyr dayes vpon the earth thou shalt see in the glasse folowyng which I haue set before thyne eyes not to resiste the hypocrites with violence whiche vengeaunce pertayneth vnto God but that thou mightest see their wicked wayes and abhominable pathes to withdraw thy selfe from after them and to come agayne to Christ and walke in hys light and to folow hys steppes and to committe the keepyng both of thy body and soule also vnto him and vnto the father thorough hym whose name bee glorious for euer Amen ¶ Prelates appointed to preach Christ may not leaue Gods worde and minister temporall offices But ought to teach the lay people the right way and let them alone with all temporall businesse OVr Sauiour Iesus Christ answered Pilate Ioh. 18. that his kindome was not of thys worlde And Mathew x. he sayth The Disciple is not greater then his master but it ought to suffice the Disciple that he be as hys master is Wherfore if Christes kyngdome be not of this worlde nor any of his disciples may be otherwise then he was then Christes Vicars which minister his kingdome here in his bodely abseÌce haue y e ouersight of his flock may be none Emperours kinges Dukes Lords Knightes temporall iudges or any teÌporal officer or vnder false names haue any such dominion or minister any such office as requireth violeÌce And Math. 6. No maÌ caÌ serue two masters Where Christ coÌcludeth saying Ye can not serue God MaÌmon that is riches couetousnes ambicion and temporall dignities And Math. xx Christ called his disciples vnto him and sayde ye know y â the Lordes of the heathen people haue dommion ouer them and they that be great do exercise power ouer them How be it it shall not be so among you But whosoeuer will be great among you shall be your minister and he that will be chiefe shal be your seruaunt euen as the sonne of man came not that men shoulde minister vnto hym but for to minister and geue his life for the redemption of many Wherfore the officers in Christes kingdome may haue no temporall dominion or iurisdiction nor execute any temporall auctoritie or lawe of violence nor may haue any like maner among them But cleane coÌtrary they must cast themselues downe vnder al and become seruauntes vnto all suffer of all and beare the burthen of euery mans infirmities and go before theÌ fight for them against the world with the sworde of Gods word eueÌ vnto y e death after the ensample of Christ And Math. xviij WheÌ the disciples asked who shoulde be greatest in the kingdome of heauen Christ called a young child vnto hym and set him iâ y â middes among them saying Excepte ye turne backe and become as childreÌ ye shall not enter in the kingdome of heauen Now younge children beare no rule one ouer an other but al is felowship amonge them And he sayde moreouer whosoeuer humbleth himselfe after the ensample of this childe he is greatest in the kingdome of heauen that is to be as concerning ambition and worldly desire so childishe that thou couldest not heaue thy selfe aboue thy brother is the very bearing of rule to be great in Christes kingdome And to describe the very âashion of the greatnesse of his kingdome he sayd He that receaueth one such childe in my name receaueth me What is y t to receaue a childe in Christes name Verely to submitte to meeke and to humble thy selfe and to cast thy selfe vnder all men to consider all mens infirmities and weakenesses and to helpe to heale their diseases wyth the worde of truth and to liue purely that they see no contrary ensample in thee to whatsoeuer thou teachest them in Christ that thou put no stumblinge blocke before them to make them falle while they be yet youÌg and weake in the fayth But that thou absteine as Paule teacheth 1. Thes 5. Ab omni specie mala from all that might seeme euill or wherof a man might surmise aâiste and that thou so loue them that whatsoeuer giât of god in thee is thou thinke the same theirs and their foode and for their sakes geuen vnto thee as the truth is and that all their infirmities be thine and that
t tyme the one halfe of Christendome And when any Pope since exhorteth them to vnitie they aunswere that he which will raigne ouer his brethren with violence breaketh vnitie and not they and that they will not be vnder his tyranny wherunto he calleth them vnder a colour of vnitie And from henceforth with the helpe of hys Byshoppes which weresworne to be true ligemen vnto hym when beforetyme they were admitted to theyr byshopprikes of the Emperours and Kinges he beganne to lay a baite to catch the whole Empyre into his handes also By what meanes the Pope inuaded the Empyre AT that same season Mahomete the auctor of the sect of the Turckes and Saracenes beganne And assoone as he had got much people vnto hym with wyles and fayned myracles he inuaded the Empyre of Rome in those quarters And looke how busie Mahomete was in those parries so busie was the Pope in these quarters to inuade the Empyre with the helpe of his sworne Byshoppes which preached all of none other God then the Pope while the Emperour was occupyed a farre of in resisting of Mahomete And within few yeares after when the kynges of Italy now and theÌ vexed our holy fathers for their couetous ambicion then Gregory the third ioyned amitie with the Frenchmen and called them to helpe by whose power they gatte al they haue and also maintaine it vnto this day For if any man since that tyme hether displeased the Pope neuer so little he immediatly curssed him and excommunicate him and proclaymed him no right enheritour and that it was not lawfull to holde of him and absolued his Lordes and subiectes of their allegeaunce and sent his blessing vnto the French king and remission of sinnes to go and conquere his land the Pope and French kyng alway deuiding the spoyle betwene them the Byshops and all that serued God for the belye preaching the Popes might how that he had power so to do and all thynges to bynde and loose at his will wrestyng the Scriptures to serue for their purpose corruptyng all the lawes both of God man to proue his Godhead with all THen came Pope Zacharias the first in whose tyme Hildericus was K. of Fraunce a man that gouerned hys Realme as it oft chaunceth by a Debite as persons preache one Pipine a Lord of his owne and his sworne subiect This Pipine sent an holy Byshop to Pope Zacharias that he should helpe to make him kyng of Fraunce and he would be his defender in Italy as the maner of scalled horses is the one to claw the other and Zacharias aunswered that hee was more woorthy to be kyng that ruled the Realme and tooke the labours then an idle shadow that went vp and downe and did nought And so vpon that the Lords of FrauÌce by the persuasions of the Prelates consented vnto Pipine and thrust downe their right king vnto whom they were sworne made a Monke of hym And both the Lordes and also Pipine tooke dispensations for their othes of our holy father and were forsworne Thus was our holy father the Pope crept vp into the consciences of men with hys false interpretation of byndyng loosyng good viij hundred yeares agone THen came Pope Stephanus the second out of whose hands Estulphus kyng of Lombardy would fayne haue scratched somwhat for he thought that the holy fathers gathered to tast and had all ready raked to much vnto theÌ But the new kyng Pipine of Fraunce warned of his duty and seruice promised and mindfull of old frendshyp and hopyng for part of the praye came to succour the Pope And when hee had subdued the kyng of Lambardy hee gaue vnto our holy father or rather to S. Peter y t hungry begger great Prouinces and countreys in Lombardy and in Italy with the I le Corsica and many great Cities of which some pertayned vnto the Emperour beyng theÌ at Constantinople and yet the Emperour had sent before vnto kyng Pipine that he should not geue of his townes vnto the Pope But Pipine aunswered that he came for the same intent and to enhaunce our holy father And our holy father receaued them And thus the Empire was deuided in two partes the Pope the French kyng partyng the one halfe betwene them And as the Emperour decayed the pope grew And as the pope grew so the sect of Mahomete grew for the Emperour halfe his empire lost was not able to defend him selfe agaynst the infidels And the Pope would suffer no helpe hence to come for two causes One lest the Emperour should recouer his Empyre agayne and an other because the Prelates of the Greekes would not submitte them selues vnto his Godhead as the Prelates of these quarters of the world had done AFter Pipine raigned his sonne the great Charles whom we call Charle mayne which knew no other God but the pope nor any other way to heauen then to do the Pope pleasure For the Pope serued him for twoo purposes One to dispence with him for whatsoeuer mischief he did an other to be stablished in the Empyre by his helpe for without his fauour hee wist it would not be so great a God was our holy father become all ready in those dayes This Pope Stephen in his latter dayes fell at variaunce with Desiderius kyng of Lombardy about the Archbyshop of Rauenâa AFter Stephen succeded AdriaÌ y â first with whom Desiderius the K. of LoÌbardy would fayne haue made peace but pope Adrian would not And shortly vpon that the brother of this Charlemayne which raigned with him in half the dominion of Fraunce dyed whose wife for feare of Charles fled with her ij sonnes vnto Desiderius king of Lombardy for succour Defiderius was glad of their comming trusting by the meanes of these two children to obtaine fauour among many of the Frenchmen and so to be able to resist Charles if hee would medle and to bryng Italy vnto the right Emperour agayne would haue had that pope Adrian should haue annoynted them kynges in their fathers roome But Adrian refused that to do for he saw Charles mighty and mete for his purpose and was as wyly as Desiderius thought to kepe out the right Emperour and be Emperor of Rome him selfe though he gaue an other the name for a season till a more conuenient tyme came Then Desiderius warred vppon the Popes iurisdiction And Adrian sent to Charles And Charles came with his army and draue out Desiderius and hys sonne which sonne fled vnto the right Emperour to Constantinople And Charles the Pope deuyded the kyngdome of Lombardy betwene theÌ And Charles came to Rome And the Pope he were sworne together that who soeuer should be enemy vnto the one should be enemy also vnto the other This Adrian gathered a Councell immediatly of an C. liij Bishops Abbotes and religious persones gaue vnto Charles his successours the
of the spiritualtie and iij. of the temporaltie with the kyng of Bohem the vij to be the odde man Vmpere should âhuse him for euer and sende hym to the Pope to receaue his othe and to be crowned Neuerthelesse the Pope to keepe the Emperour a far of sendeth hym hys coronation home to him ofttymes much leuer than that he should come any nearer as a meeke spryted man that had leuer liue solitarie and alone then haue his holinesse seene ¶ A proper similitude to describe our holy father ANd to se how our holy father came vp marke the example of an Iuytree first it springeth out of y â earth then a while crepeth along by y t grouÌd till it finde a great tree then it ioyneth it selfe be neath alow vnto the body of the tree and creepeth vp a litle and a litle fayre and softly And at the begynnyng while it is yet thynne and small that the burthen is not perceaued it semeth glorious to garnishe the tree in the wyntre to beare of the tempestes of the weather But in the meane season it thrusteth his rootes into y t barck of the tree to hold fast with all and ceasseth not to clyme vp till it be at the top and aboue all And then it sendeth hys braunches a long by the braunches of the tree and ouergroweth all and waxeth great heauy and thicke and sucketh the moysture so sore out of the tree and his braunches that it choketh and stifâeth them And then the foule stinckyng Iuye waxeth mighty in the stoÌpe of the tree and becommeth a sete and a nest for all vncleane byrdes for blind Oules whiche hauke in the darke and dare not come at the light Euen so the Byshop of Rome now called Pope at the begynnyng crope a long vppon the earth and euery man trode vpon him in this world But assoone as there came a Christen Emperour he ioyned him selfe vnto hys feete and kissed them and crope vp a litle with beggyng nowe this priuilege now that now this Citie now that to finde poore people with all and the necessary Ministers of Gods word And hee entitled the Emperour with chosing the Pope and other Bishops and promoted in the spiritualty not whom vertue and learning but whom the fauour of great men coÌmended to flater to get frendes and defenders with all And the almes of the congregation which was the fode and patrimony of the poore and necessary preachers that he called S. Peters patrimony S. Peters reutes S. Peters landes S. Peters right to cast a vayne feare and an heathenish superstitiousnesse into the hartes of meÌ that no man should dare meddle with what soeuer came once in to their handes for feare of Saint Peter though they ministred it neuer so euil and that they which should thinke it none almes to geue them any more because they had to much already should yet geue S. Peter somewhat as Nabucodonesser gaue his GOD Beel to purchasse an aduocate and an intercessor of S. Peter and that S. Peter should at the first knocke let theÌ in And thus with flateryng and fayning and vayne superstition vnder the name of S. Peter he crept vp and fastened his rootes in the hart of the Emperour and with his sword clame vp aboue all his felow byshops brought them vnder his feete And as he subdued theÌ with the Emperours sword euen so by sutiltie helpe of them after that they were sworne saythfull he clame aboue the Emperour and subdued hym also and made sâoupe vnto his feete and kisse theÌ an other while Yea pope Coelestinus crowned the Emperour Henry the fift holdyng y e crown betwene his feete And when he had put the crowne on he smote it of with his feete agayne saying that he had might to make Emperours and put them downe agayne And he made a constitution that no lay man should medle with their matters nor be in their Councels or witte what they did and that the pope onely should call the Councell and the Emperour should but defeÌd the Pope prouided allway that the Councel should be in one of the Popes Townes and where the Popes power was greater then the Emperours then vnder a pretence of condemnyng some heresie hee called a generall Councell where he made one a Patriarcke an other Cardinall an other Legate an other Primate an other Archbyshop an other Bishop another Deane another Arch deacon and so forth as we now see And as the Pope played with the Emperour so dyd his braunches and his members the Byshops play in euery Kyngdome Dukedome Lordshyp in so much that the very heyres of them by whom they came vp hold now their landes of them and take theÌ for their chief Lordes And as the Emperour is sworne to the Pope euen so euery kyng is sworne to the Byshops and Prelates of his Realme and they are the chiefest in all Parlamentes yea they and theyr money and they that be sworne to them and come vp by them rule all together And thus the Pope the father of all hypocrites hath with falsehode guile peruerted the order of the worlde and turned the rootes of the trees vpward and hath put downe the kyngdome of Christ and set vp the kyngdome of the deuil whose Vicare he is and hath put downe the Ministers of Christ and hath set vp the Ministers of Sathan disguised yet in names and garmentes lyke vnto the aungels of light ministers of righteousnes For Christes kyngdome is not of the world Iohn xviij and the Popes kyngdome is all the world And Christ is neither iudge nor diuider in this world Luke xij But the Pope iudgeth deuideth all the world and taketh the Empyre and all kyngdomes and geueth them to whom he lusteth Christ sayth Math. v. Blessed are the poore in spirite so that the first step in the kyngdome of Christ is humblenesse or humilitie that thou canst finde in thyne hart to do seruice vnto all meÌ and to suffer that all men treade thee The Pope sayth Blessed be the proude hygh mynded that can clyme and subdue all vnder them and mayntaine their right and such as will suffer of no man so that he which was yesterday taken from the dongehill and promoted this day by his Prince shall tomorow for the Popes pleasure curse him and excommunicate him and interdite his Realme Christ sayth Blessed be the meke or soft that be harmlesse as Doues The Pope blesseth them that can set all the world together by the eares and fight and sâea mafully for his sake that he may come haote from bloudsheddyng to a Byshopricke as our Cardinall dyd and as S. Thomas of Canterbury did which was made Byshop in the field in complete harnesse on his horse backe and his speare bloudy in his hand Christ hath neither holes for Foxes nor nestes for byrdes nor yet whereon to lay his
inch of her honour or Saint Peters seate one iot of her right And Anselmus that was Byshop in short tyme after neuer left striumge with that mighty prince kyng William the second vntill he had compelled him maugre his teeth to deliuer vp the inuestiture or election of Byshops vnto Saint Peters vicar which inuestiture was of olde tyme the kynges dutie And agayne when the sayde kyng William woulde haue had the tribute that Priestes gaue yearely vnto theyr Byshoppes for their whores payde to hym did not RaÌfe Byshop of Chichester forbid Gods seruice as they call it and stoppe vp the Church doores with thornes thoroughout all his diocesse vntill the kyng had yelded hym vp his tribute agayne For when the holy father had forbode Priestes theyr wyues the Byshop permitted them whores of their owne for a yearely tribute do still yet in all landes saue in England where they may not haue any other saue mens wiues onely And agayne for the election of SteueÌ Langton Archbyshop of Canterbury what mysery and wretchednes was in the realme a long season Then was y e land interdited many yeares And wheÌ that holpe not then Ireland rebelled agaynst kyng Iohn immediatly not without the secrete workinge of our Prelates I dare well say But finally when neither the interditing neither that secrete subtiltie holpe and when Iohn would in no meanes consent that Saint Peters vicar should raigne alone ouer the spiritualtie and ouer all that pertayned vnto them and y t they should sinne and do all mischiefe vnpunished the Pope sent remission of sinnes to the kyng of Fraunce for to goe and conquere his land Whereof kyng Iohn was so sore afrayde that he yelded vp his crowne vnto the Pope and sware to holde the land of him and that his successours should do so likewyse And againe in king Richardes dayes the second Thomas Arundell Archbyshop of Canterbury and Chauncellar was exiled wyth the Earle of Darby The outward pretence of the variauÌce betwene the king and hys Lords was for the deliueraunce of the towne of Breste in Britayne But our prelates had an other secrete mistery a bruyng They could not at their owne lust slea the poore wretches which at that tyme were conuerted vnto repeÌtaunce to y t true fayth to put their trust in Christes death bloud sheding for the remissioÌ of their sinnes by the preaching of Iohn Wiclefe As soone as the Archbyshop was out of the realme the Irishmen began to rebell agaynst kyng Richarde as before agaynst kyng Iohn But not hardly without the inuisible inspiration of theÌ that rule both in the courte and also in the consciences of all men They be one kyngdome sworne together one to helpe an other scatered abroad in all realines And howbeit that they striue amoÌg themselues who shal be greatest yet agaynst the temporal power they be alwayes at one though they dissemble it faine as though one helde agaynst the other to know their enemies secretes to betray them withall They can enspyre priuely into the brestes of the people what mischiefe they liste no man shall know whence it coÌmeth Their letters go secretly from one to an other thoroughout all kingdomes Saint Peters vicar shall haue worde in xv or xvj dayes from the vttermost part of Christendome The Byshops of Englande at their neede can write vnto the Byshops of Ireland Scotland Denmarke Douchland FrauÌce and Spayne promising them as good a turne an other tyme putting theÌ ãâã remembraunce that they be all one holy Church and that the cause of y t tone is the cause of the tother saying if our iugglinge breake out youres can not belong hid And the other shall serue their turne and bring the game vnto their handes and no man shall know how it commeth about Assoone as kyng Richard was gone to Ireland to subdue these rebellions the Byshop came in againe and preueÌted the kyng and tooke vp his power agaynst hym and tooke him prisoner and put him downe and to death most cruelly and crowned the Erle of Darbye Kyng O mercifull Christ what bloud hath that coronacion cost England but what care they their causes must be auenged He is not worthy to bee kyng that will not auenge their quarels For do not the kyngs receaue their kyngdome of the beast sweare to worship hym and maintayne hys throne And theÌ wheÌ the Erle of Darbye which was king Henry the fourth was crowned the prelates tooke hys sworde and his sonnes Henry the fift after hym as all the kynges swordes since and abused them to shed ChristeÌ bloud at their pleasure And they coupled their cause vnto the kynges cause as now and made it treasoÌ to beleue in Christ as the scripture teacheth and to resiste the Byshops as now and thrust them in the kinges prisons as now so that it is no new inuention that they now do but euen an olde practise though they haue done theyr busie cure to hide their scieÌce that their conueyaunce should not be espyed And in kyng Henry the sixt dayes how raged they as fierce LioÌs against good Duke Humfrey of Glocester the kynges vncle and protectour of the realme in the kynges youth and childhod because that for him they myght not slea whom they would and make what cheuysaunce they lusted Would not the Byshoppe of winchester haue fallen vpon him and oppressed him openly with might and power in the citie of London had not the Citizens come to his helpe But at the last they founde y t meanes to contriue a drift to bring their matters to passe and made a Parlyament farre from the Cityzens of London where was slayne the good Duke and onely wealth of the realme and the mighty shylde that so long before that kept it from sorow which shortly after his death fell theron by heapes But the chronicles can not tell wherfore he dyed nor by what meanes No maruell verely For he had neede of other eyes then such as y e worlde seeth withall that should spye out their priuy pathes Neuerthelesse the chronicles testifie that he was a vertuous man a godly and good to the commoÌ wealth Moreouer the proctour of purgatory saith in his Dialoge quod I and quod he and quod your frende how that the foresayd Duke of Glocester was a noble maÌ and a great clarcke and so wise that he coulde spye false myracles and disclose them and iudge them from the true which is an hatefull science vnto our spiritualtie and more abhorred amongest them then Necromancye or witchcrafte and a thyng wherfore a man by their lawe I dare well say is worthy to dye and that secretly if it be possible Now to be good to the common wealth and to see false myracles and thyrdly to withstand that FrauÌce then brought vnder the foote of the Englishmen should not be set vp agayne by whose power the
Pope holdeth downe the Emperour and raygneth in his steade be causes why he myght die though by what meanes be not knowne For to be good to the coÌmon wealth is to be hurtfull to the spiritualtie seyng the one is the others pray as the Lambe is the Wolues Secondaryly if a man be so cleare eyed that he can spye false myracles how can iugglers get theyr liuing and be in price where such a felow is Thyrdly to keepe downe the kyngdome of Fraunce is to pull Saint Peters Vicar out of his seate Now if the great baude the whore of BabyloÌ were destroyed theÌ woulde the bordell and stues of our Prelates shortly perishe If Abadon that destroyer king of the grashoppers which deuoure all that is greene were destroyed then were the kyngdome of our caterpillars at an ende ¶ By what crafte the Pope keepeth the Emperour downe MArke an other practise of our most holy prelates When the Empyre was translated vnto the Germaynes though y e Emperour was falleÌ downe and had kyssed the Popes feete and was become his sworne seruaunt yet there was much strife and open warre ofttymes betwene the popes and the Emperours And the popes haue put downe many good Emperours by helpe of the Byshoppes which euery where secretly perswaded the Lordes to forsake the Emperours and to take dispensations of y t pope for their othes And contrarywise the Emperours haue now and then deposed diuerse popes at request of the Cardinalles other great prelates by whose helpe onely they were able to do it For els verely though all kynges christened had sworne to depose one pope out of hys seat if they had not the fauour of other prelates therto they might haply by the secrete practise of them to be put out of their owne seates in the meane tyme. The pope therfore to be sure of him selfe and out of the feare and daunger of the Emperour were he neuer so mighty and that y e Emperour should not see hys dayly open pastimes made frendship and amitie wyth the Venecians on the one side of him and let theÌ come into certaine cities of the Emperours in Italy and with the French kyng on the other side and let him also vp into certayne cities and possessions of the Emperours and he hymselfe in the middes shut out the Emperour from commyng any more to Rome and euer sent him his coronation home to him And then he made a law that no man should rebuke the Pope for what soeuer mischief he did saying that the Pope was aboue all iudge ouer all and none ouer him and therfore forbad in his law Distinctio xl Si Papa saying though the pope be proued negligent about him selfe and also the soule health of his brethren slacke in his workes speachlesse as concernyng any good draw w t him by his example innumerable people to hell to be punished with him with diuers tormeÌtes euerlasting yet see that no mortall man presume once to rebuke hys faultes here For he shall iudge all men and no man him O Antichrist Is he not Antichrist that will not haue his life tried by Gods word If the Venetians ketch any of our holy fathers Townes or possessions whether by warre or that they haue bought it or that it be layd to morgage vnto theÌ or that the old Pope hath geuen it with the mariage of some daughter vnto the Duke of Venice then the holy father that succedeth wheÌ he seeth his season sendeth for it agayne saying that it is not lawfull for lay men to withhold S. Peters patrimonie If they alledge that they bought it and so forth his fatherhode aunswereth that the old Pope had none authoritie to make any such cheuisauÌce with S. Peters inheritauÌce he could haue but the vse of it his life long and after it must needes returne vnto his successour agayne And vppon that he interditeth them curseth theÌ as blacke as coales downe to the pit of hell But the Venicians knowing more of our holy fathers practise for their nyenesse then we which dwell a farre of wiser then we of cold countreys perceauyng also that their colour chaungeth not with his cursing that they sincke not and that their meate digesteth as well as before and that as Erasmus sayth they shyte as easily as before with reuerence of the holy course I speake it and therfore feare not his interdiction nor excommunication Then our holy father rayseth vp all the power that he is able to make in Italy agaynst them and sendeth for theÌ Sochenars to come and helpe If he be not yet strong inough then he sendeth vnto the bishops of FrauÌce warning them that if his seate decay theirs can not long prosper and therfore that they put their kyng in remembraunce how that he is called ââ¦ost Christian kyng and that they desire him to doe somewhat for his title agaynst this disobedient rebellions vnto the most holy sea of Rome our mother holy Church If an other tyme the Frenchmen come to our holy father as they be euer gaping for Italy to bryng the Empire home agayne to Fraunce Then y â most holy Vicare bringeth his whole power agaynst them with the power of the Venicians with his old freÌdes the Sochenars If he be not yet stroÌge inough theÌ he sendeth to the Byshops of England to helpe their God and to moue ⪠their kyng to do somewhat for holy Church puttyng him in remembrauÌce of whom he holdeth his crown and of his othe and how many cappes of mainteinaunce haue bene euer sent vnto his forefathers and what honour it was vnto them and that he may easely get as great honour as they and happly a more excellent title if he will take our holy fathers part besides that hee shall purchase remission of all his synnes Then must the peace and all the appointementes made betwene vs and Fraunce be broken and the kyng must take a dispeÌsation for his othe For the king of Fraunce will attempt nothing in Italy vntil he haue seÌt his ambassadours haue made a perpetuall peace with our kyng the Sacrament of the body of our Sauiour broke betwene them to coÌfirme the appointment But I suppose that the breaking signifieth that the appointement shall not long endure for a greate deale of flower would not make so many hostes as they call theÌ or singyng loues as hath bene brokeÌ in our dayes betwen Christen Princes as they will be called to confirme promises that haue not long bene kept Other vse of that blessed sacrament will the Princes none know but Christ ordeined it to be a perpetuall memory that his body was broken for our sinnes vpon the crosse and that all that repent should receaue as oft as they eate of it forgeuenesse of their misdedes through faith If the kynges of the earth when they breake that Sacrament betwene theÌ do say on this
wise The body of our Sauiour which was broken on the crosse for the sinne of all that repent and haue good hartes and would fayne keepe his law be broke vnto my danmation if I breake this othe then is it a terrible othe and they had nede to take hede how they make it and if it be lawfully made not to breake it at all But as they care for their othe whiche they make in wedlocke so they care for this What soeuer nede the Pope hath he wil not send to the Emperour to come and helpe him in Italy for feare lest he would take to him selfe what soeuer he conquered of the Frenchmen and waxe to strong and minish our holy fathers power and become our holy fathers Vicare as he is S. Peters Neuerthelesse if we Englishmen wil hyre the Emperour to come and fight agaynste Fraunce for the right of the Churche in these quarters that be next vnto vs his fatherhode is content to admitte his seruice When our kyng hath graunted to take our holy fathers part then the pretence and cloke outward must be that the kyng will chalenge his right in Fraunce And to ayde the kyng in hys right must the commons be milked till they blede agayne TheÌ to do the kyng seruice the Lordes sel or lay their laÌdes to morgage Then is cleane remission geuen to flea French dogges He that dyeth in the quarell shall neuer see Purgatory but flye to heauen streight eueÌ with a thought WHen the Pope hath what he desireth in Italy then must we make peace with the FreÌchmen agayn immediatly that Fraunce be not all to gether troden vnder the foote but that it remayne alwaye in a meane state stroÌg inough to match the Emperour and to keepe him downe but not to mighty for oppressing the Pope And then our Prelates to bryng the peace about send immediatly a Frier Forest or a Vicare of Croyden to preach before the Kyng and his Lordes which preacher roareth and crieth vnto them as though he halowed his houndes maketh exclamations saying Alas what will ye do spare Christen bloud will ye sea your owne soules Be not the Frenchmen as wel Christen as ye Moreouer ye slea poore innoceÌtes that neuer offended Make peace for the passion of Christ Kill not one an other as though Christ had not dyed for you but fight rather agaynst the Turkes Then come in the Ambassadours of Fraunce and money a few Prelates certaine other the kinges playfelowes that be sworne with them to betray both the kyng and the Realme to And then is peace concluded But outwardly there is nothyng saue a truce taken for halfe an yeare till our souldiers be at home agayn for feare lest they wold not bee content Then commeth the whole host home beggarde both great and small And the poore that can not sodenly get worke fall to stealyng and be hanged at home This could More tell in hys Vtopia before he was the Cardinals sworne Secretary and fallen at his foote to betray the truth for to get promotion Take an example the Bishops sent kyng Henry the fifte out to conquere FrauÌce The cause was saith the Chronicles that the kyng weÌt about to take their temporalities from them And therfore to bryng the kyng into an other imagination they monyed hym sent him into Fraunce When they had sent out the kyng he conquered more then was their will and more then they supposed possible for him in so short space and brought Fraunce cleane vnder the foote so that our Prelates had much secret businesse to set it vp agayne but what is impossible vnto so great Gods In kyng Henryes dayes the vi our holy father of Rome made the Bishop of winchester a Cardinal which went shortly after into Fraunce to treate of a truce betwene England Fraunce And him mette a Legate of Rome a Cardinall also after which meatyng Englishemen had euer the woorse in Fraunce and their chiefest frende the Duke of Burgaine forsoke them For when Cardinals and Byshops mete together they haue their secret counsell by them selues wherin they conclude neither what is good for England nor yet for Fraunce but what is best for our holy fathers profite to kepe him in his state When kyng Henry was of age there was a mariage made betwen him and the Earle of Arminackes daughter in Gyan with the which should haue ben geuen many Castles and Townes in Gyan a great somme of money therto But that mariage was broken not without the secret working of our Prelates and dispensation of our holy father thou maist be sure And a mariage was made betwen him and the kyngs daughter of Cecile for which England gaue vp the whole Dukedome of GyaÌ and Earledome of Mayne wherby we lost all Normandy whereof they were the kaye And beside that the commons gaue a fiftene and an halfe to fette her in wyth pompe And then was the good Duke of Glocester trayterously murthered partly because he coulde iudge false myracles partly because of the deliueraunce of these two countryes For he beyng a liue they durste not do it And when kyng Edwarde had put downe kyng Harry a mariage was made and concluded betwene him and the kyng of Spayne this quenes mother that now is But yet the Embassadours were come home our Prelates had bewitched kyng Edwarde by their apostle Fryer Bongaye and maryed hym vnto a wydow that was a knyghtes wyfe least if Spayne and England had bene ioyned together kyng Edwarde should haue recouered Fraunce agayne But what folowed after the breaking of the mariage betwene kyng Edwarde and the Erle of Warwicke and what came of his children yea and what came on king HeÌry of Windsores children also But what care our prelates what veÌgeauÌce or mischiefe fall on Princes or on their realmes so their kingdome prosper In kyng Henryes dayes the vij the Cardinall Murton and Byshop Fox of Winchester deliuered vnto y t kinges grace the confessions of as many Lordes as his grace lusted Who so euer was mistrusted if he shroue himselfe at the Charter houses Sion Grenewich at Saint Iohns or wheresoeuer it was the confessour was commaunded by the auctoritie of the Pope to deliuer his confession written sworne that it was all And Cardinall Murton had a liceÌce of the Pope for xiiij to to studie NecromaÌcy of which he him self was one other I haue heard named which at this tyme I passe ouer with silence And how the holy Friers obseruauntes caryed fayned letters to trye who was true I passe ouer with silence also Howbeit such teÌptations fayned profers were inough to moue theÌ that neuer would haue thought amysse yea in coÌfession meÌ will shrine theÌ selues of thoughtes which they neuer went about in the outward deede WheÌ any great man is put to death how his confessour entreateth him what
captaine at Calice HaÌmes Gynes Iarnsie and Gernsie or sent them to Ireland and into the North and so occupyed them tyll the kyng had forgot them and other were in theyr rowmes or till hee had sped what he entended And in like maner played he wyth the Ladyes and gentlewemen Whosoeuer of them was great wyth her was he familiar and to her gaue he giftes Yea and where Saint Thomas of Canterbury was wont to come after Thomas Cardinall went oft before preuenting his Prince and peruerted the order of y â holy man If any were suttill witted mete for hys purpose her made he sworne to betray the Queene likewise to tel him what she sayd or did I know one that departed y e Court for no other cause theÌ that she would no lenger betray her mastresse And after the same example he furnished the Court with Chaplaines of his owne sworne Disciples and children of his owne bringing vp to be alway present and to dispute of vanities and to water what soeuer the Cardinall had planted If among those cormorauÌtes any yet began to be to much in fauour with the kyng to be somewhat busie in the Court and to drawe any other way then as my Lord Cardinall had appointed that the plowe should go anone he was sent to Italy or to Spayne or some quarel was picked agaynst him and so was thrust out of the Court as Stokesly was He promoted the Byshop of Lyncolne that now is his most faythfull trend and old companion made him confessour to whom of what soeuer the kynges grace shroue him selfe thinke ye not that hee spake so loude that the Cardinall heard it and not vnright for as Gods creatures ought to obey God and serue his honor so ought the Popes creatures to obey the pope and serue his Maiestie Finally Thomas Wolfsey became what he would euen porter of heauen so that no maÌ could enter into promotion but through him ¶ The cause of all that we haue suffred this xx yeares ABout the beginnyng of the kinges grace that now is Fraunce was mighty so that I suppose it was not mightyer this v. hundred yeares King Lewes of Fraunce had wonne Naples and had taken Bonony from S. Peters see Wherefore Pope Iuly was wroth cast how to bring the Frenchmen downe yet soberly lest while he brought him lower he should geue an occasion to lift vp y â Emperour higher Our first viage into Spayne was to bryng the Frenchmen lower For our meynye were set in the forefront and borders of Spaine toward Gascoyne partly to kepe those parties and partly to feare the Gascoynes and to kepe them at home whyle in the meane time the Spanyardes wanne Nauerne When Nauerne was wonne our men came to house as many as dyed not there and brought al their mony with them home againe saue that they spent there Howbeit for all the losse of Nauerne the Frenchmen were yet able enough to match Spayne the Venetians and the Pope with all the souchenars that he could make so that there was yet no remedy but we must set on the Frenchmen also if they should be brought out of Italie Then pope Iulie wrote vnto hys deare sonne Thomas Wolfse that he would be as good as louing and as helping to holy church as any Thomas euer was seeing he was as able Then the new Thomas as glorious as the old tooke the matter in hand perswaded the kinges grace And then the kinges grace tooke a dispensation for his oth made vpon the appointmeÌt of peace betweene him and the french king and promised to helpe the holy seat wherein Pope Peter neuer sate But the Emperor Maximilian might in no wise stand still least the Frenchmen should mony him and get ayd of him since the Almaines refuse not mony whence soeuer it be proffered then quod Thomas Wolfse Oh and like your grace what an honour should it be vnto your grace if the Emperour were your souldiar so great honour neuer chaunced any King christened it should be spoken of while the world stood the glory and honour shall hyde and darken the cost that it shall neuer be seene though it shoulde coste halfe your Realme Dixit factum est It was euen so And then a Parlament and then pay then vpon the French dogs with cleane remission of all hys sinnes that slew one of them or if he be slain for y â pardons haue no streÌgth to saue in this life but in y â life to come only then to heauen straight without feeling of the paynes of purgatory Then came our king with all hys might by sea and by land and the Emperour with a strong army and the Spaniardes and the Pope the Venecians al at once against king Lewes of Fraunce Assoue as the Pope had that he desired in Italy then peace immediatly And Frenchmen were christen men and pitie yea and great sinne also were it to shed their bloud the French King was the most Christen king againe And thus was peace concluded and our Englishmen or rather sheep came home against winter and left their flecces behind them Wherefore no small number of them while they sought them better rayment at home were hanged for their labour Why the kinges sister was turned vnto Fraunce WHen this peace was made our holy Cardinalles and Bisshops as their old guise is to calke and cast xl l. yea an hundred yeare before what is like to chaunce vnto their kingdome considered how the Emperour that now is was most like to be choseÌ emperour after his graundfather Maximilian for Maximilian had already obtayned of diuers of the Electours that it should so be They considered also how mighty he shuld be first king of Spaine with all that perteyneth thereto which was wont to be v. vj. or vij kingdomes then duke ot Burgaine erle of Flaunders of Hollonde Zelande and Braband with all that pertaine therto theÌ Emperour and his brother Duke of Austrie and his sister Quene of Hungrie Wherfore thought our prelates if we take not heed betimes our kingdome is like to be troubled and we to be brought vnder y t feet for this maÌ shall be so mighty that he shall with power take out of the French kinges handes out of the hands of the Venetians and from the pope also whatsoeuer pertaineth vnto the Empire and whatsoeuer belongeth vnto his other kingdomes and dominions thereto and then will he come to Rome be crowned there and so shall he ouerlooke our holy father and see what he doth and then shall the old heretikes rise vp againe and say that the pope is Antichrist and stir vp againe bring to light that we haue hid and brought a sleep with much cost payne bloudshedding more then this hundred yere long Considered also that his Aunte is Queene of England and his wife the King of Englands
sister considered the old amitie betweene the house of Burgaine the old kings of England so that they could neuer do ought in Fraunce without their helpe last of al considered the course of marchandise that EnglaÌd hath in those parties also the naturall hate that Englishmen beare to Frenchmen Wherefore if we shall vse our old practise and set the French king against him then he shall lightly obtayne the fauour of the King of Englande by the meanes of his aunt and his wife ayd with men and money Wherefore we must take heed betimes and breake this amitye Which thing we may by this our old craft easely bring to passe Let vs take a dispensation and breake this mariage and turne the Kinges sister vnto the French King If the Frenche King gette a male of her then wee shall lightly make our king protector of Fraunce and so shall England and Fraunce be coupled together and as for the Queene of England we shall trim hir well enough and occupy the king with strainge loue and keepe hir that she shall beare no rule And as the goddes had spoken so it came to passe Our fayre yong doughter was sent to the old pocky king of Fraunce y â yeare before our mortall enemie and a miscreant worse them a Turke and disobedient vnto our holy father and no more obedient then he was compelled to be against his will The cause of the iorny to Callice IN shorte space thereafter Thomas Wolfse now cardinall and Legate a latere and greatly desirous to be pope also thought it exceding expedient for his many secret purposes to bring our king the king of Fraunce that now is together both to make a perpetuall peace and amitie betweene them and that while the two Kinges and theyr lordes dalied together the great Cardinales and Bisshops of both parties might betray them both and the Emperour and all christen kinges therto Then he made a iourney of gentlemen arayed altogether in silk so much as their very shoes and lining of their bootes more like their mothers then men of warre yea I am sure that many of their mothers would haue bene ashamed of so nice and wanton array Howbeit they went not to make war but peace for euer a day longer But to speake of the pompous apparell of my Lord himself of his chaplaines it passeth y â xij Apostles I dare swere that if Peter and Paule had sene them sodenly at a blush they would haue bene harder in beleefe that they or any such should be their successoures then Thomas Didimus was to beleeue that Christ was risen againe from death When all was concluded betweene the King of Fraunce and oures that Thomas Wolfse had deuised and wheÌ the Prelates of both parties had cast their peniworthes against all chauÌces and deuised remedies for al mischeifs TheÌ the right reuerend father in God Thomas Cardinal Legate wold go see the yong Emperour newly chosen to the roome and haue a certaine secreat communication with some of his prelates also And gatte him to Bridges in Flaunders where he was receaued with great solemnity as belongeth vnto so mighty a pillar of Christes church and was saluted at the entring into the towne of a mery fellow which sayd Salue rex Regis tui atquè regni sui Hayle both king of thy king and also of his Realme And though there were neuer so greate striffe bewene the Emperour and the French king yet my lord Cardinal iugled him fauour of them both finally brought the Emperour to Cales to the kinges grace where was great triumph and great loue and amitie shewed on both parties insomuch that a certaine man marueiling at it asked the old Bishop of Deram How it might be that we were so great with the Emperour so shortly vpon so strong and euerlasting a peace made betwene vs the frenchmen the Emperour and the King of FrauÌce being so mortall enemies My lord aunswered that it might be well enough if he wist all but there was a certaine secret sayd he wherof all men knew not Yea verily they haue had secrets this viâ hundred yeres which though all the lay men haue felt them yet few haue spyed them saue a few Iudases which for lucre haue bene confederate with them to betray their own kinges and all other Then were we indifferent stood still and the Emperour the French king wrasled together and FerdinaÌdus the Emperors brother wan Millane of the frenchmen and the Emperour Turnay our great coÌquest which yet after so great cost in building a castle we deliuered vp againe vnto the Frenchmen in earnest and hope of a mariage betweene the Dolphine and our Princesse How the Emperour came thorow England AFter that the Emperour would into Spaine came through England where he was receaued w t great honour and with all that partaineth to loue and amitie The kings grace lent him mony and promised him more the Emperour should tary a certayne yeres and mary our princesse not that the Cardinal entended that thou maist be sure for it was not profitable for their kingdome but his minde was to daly with the Emperour and to keepe him without a wife that insomuch as he was yong and lusty he might haue bene nozeled entangled with hores which is their nurturing of kinges made so effeminate and beastly that he should neuer haue bene able to lift vp hys hart to any goodnesse or vertue that Cardinals and Bishoppes might haue administred hys dominions in the meane time vnto our holy fathers profite The king of Fraunce hearing the fauour that was shewed vnto the Emperour sent imediatly a defiaunce vnto our king not without our Cardinals and Bishops counsell thou mayst well wite For frenchmen are not so folish to haue done it so vnaduisedly and so rashly seing they had to many in their toppes already Then our king spake many great woordes that he would driue the frenchking out of his realme or els the frenchking should driue him out of his But had he added as the legate Pandulph taught king Iohn with the Popes licence his words had souÌded much better For there can no vow stand in effecte except the holy father confirmed it We sent out our souldiers two summers agaynst the Frenchmen vnto whose cheef Captayne 's the Cardinall had appointed how far they should go and what they should do and therfore the French king was nothing afrayd but brought all his power against the Emperour in other places so was the Emperor euer betrayed And thus the Cardinall was the Emperours frend openly and the french kinges secreatly For at the meeting with the french king beside Cales he vtterly betrayed the Emperour yet for no loue that he had to Fraunce but to helpe the Pope and to haue bene Pope happly to saue their kingdome Which treason
though all the world smelled it yet it brake not out openly to the eye tyll the seege of Pauia And the Cardinall lent the Emperour much mony openly and gaue the French king more secretly He played with both handes to serue their secreat that all men know not as y â Bishop of Durham sayd But whatsoeuer the frenchmeÌ did they had euer the worse notwithstanding the secreat working of our holy prelates on their side Finally vnto the sege of Pauie came the French king personally with lx thousand men of warre of which xij thousand were horsemen with mony enough And the Emperours host was vnder xx thousaÌd of which were but iij. thousand horsmen with no mony at all For he trusted vnto the pope for ayde of men and vnto our Cardinall for mony But the pope kept back his men till the Frenchmen had geuen them a feeld and our Cardinall kept back his mony for the same purpose And thus was the sely Emperour betrayed as all his predecessoures haue bene this viij hundred yeares Howbeit there be that say that the Emperours souldiers so threatened Pace the kinges graces Embassadour that he was fayne to make cheâisaunce wyth marchauntes for mony in the kinges name to pay the souldiers withall Wherefore the Cardinall tooke from him all his promotions played tormentours wyth him when he came home because he presumed to do one iote more then was in his coÌmission But howsoeuer it was the Emperors men in tarying for helpe had spent out all their vitayles Wherupon Burbon the chiefe captaine of the Emperour sayd vnto his vnder captaines ye see helpe commeth not and y t our vitayles are spent wherfore there is no remedy but to fight though we be vnequallie matched If we winne we shall finde meat enough if we lose we shall lose no more then we must lose with hunger though we fight not And so they concluded to set vpon the Frenchmen by night The king of Fraunce and his lordes supposing that the Mone wold sooner haue fallen out of the skie then that the Emperours hoste durst haue fought with them were somwhat negligent went the same night a mumming that Burbon set vpon them The Emperours host therefore with their sodaine comming vpon them amased the frenchmen and draue them vppon heaps together one on another so that they neuer could come in aray agayne and tooke the king and diuers of hys lordes and slew many and wanne the field And there came out all the Cardinals preuy treason for in the French Kinges tent say men were letters found beside that in the french kings treasure and in all the host among the souldiers were english shippes found innumerable which had come sayling a thousand miles by land But what wonder ships be made to saile ouer y â sea wings to flye into far countries and to mount to the top of hye hilles When the French king was taken we sang Te Deum But for all that singing we made peace with frenchmen And the Pope the Venetians FrauÌce and England were knit together least the Emperours army should do any hurt in Fraunce Wherby ye may coniecture of what minde the Pope the Cardinall were toward the Emperor and with what hart our spiritualtie with their inuisible secretes sang Te Deum And from that time hetherto the Emperour our Cardinall haue bene twaine After that when the king of FrauÌce was deliuered home agayne and hys sonnes lefte in pledge manye wayes were sought to bring home the sonnes also but in vayne except the Frenchking would make good that which he had promised the Emperour For the bringing home of those children no maÌ more busied his wits then the Cardinal He would in any wise the Emperour should haue sent them home it had bene but for our kings pleasure for y â great kindnes that he shewed him in times past He would haue maried the kings daughter our princesse vnto the Dolphin againe or as y â voice went among many vnto the secoÌd brother he shoulde haue bene Prince in England king in time to come so that he sought all wayes to pluck vs from the Emperor to ioine vs vnto Fraunce to make Fraunce strong enough to match the Emperour to keepe him downe that the Pope might raigne a god alone and do what pleaseth him without controlling of any ouersear And for the same purpose he left nothing vnprouided to bring the marte from Antwarpe to Cales But at that time the Pope taking part with the French king had warre with the Emperour and at the last the Pope was taken which when the Cardinall heard he wrote vnto the Emperour that he should make hym pope And when he had gotten an auÌswere that pleased him not but according vnto his deseruinges toward the Emperour then he waxed furious mad sought all meanes to displease the Emperour and imagined the diuorcement betwene the King and the Queene and wrote sharpely vnto the Emperor with manacing letters that if he woulde not make him Pope he woulde make such ruffling betweene Christen princes as was not this him dred yeare to make the Emperour repent yea though it should coste the whole realme of England The Lord Iesus be our shield what a fierce wrath of God is this vpon vs that a misshapen monster shoulde spring out of a dunghill into such an height that the dread of God and man layd a part he should be so malepart not onely to defye vtterly the maiestie of so mighty an Emperour whose authoritie both Christ and all his Apostles obeyed and taught all other to obey threatening damnation to them that would not But should also set so little by the whole realme of England which hath bestowed so great cost and shed so much bloud to exalt and maintaine such proud churlish vnthankfull hypocrites that he should not care to destroy it vtterly for the satisfying of his vilanous lustes ¶ The putting downe of Cardinall Wolsey COncerning the Cardinals putting downe I consider many thinges First that I neuer heard or read that any man being so great a traytor was so easely put to death Then the naturall disposition and inclination of the man how y t his chief study yea and all his felicitie and inward ioy hath euer bene to exercise that aungels wit of his as my lord of Lincolne was wone to praise him in driuing of such dristes to beguile all men and to binde the whole world with all Wherefore I can none otherwise indge by an C. tokens euident vnto whomsoeuer hath a natural wit but that this is also nothing saue a cast of his olde practise so that when God had wrapped him in his owne wiles that he wist not which way out for the Emperour preuailed for al the Cardinals treason and the french children might not come home and he had learned also of his necromancie
own of the which neuer lay man was partaker and with which they turne the end of all appointments vnto their owne honour and profite Couetousnes hath taught theÌ to bring in damnable sectes according vnto the prophecy of Peter and to corrupt the Scripture with false gloses to turne euery good ordinaunce that had a vertuous begynnyng vnto vicious ende The promocioÌs of the spiritualtie corrupt their mindes while they be yet in the shel and vnhatthed For they come thether but for couetousnes and to auoyd the crosse of Christ in the world except them that be compelled of theyr frendes or be so simple that they mark not their falshode beforehande Who knowing the truth louing it would put his head in the popes halter that so moseleth mens mouthes that they can not open them to defend any truthe at all When the temporall kinges were in their hye authoritie then the generall Counsell repressed the enormities of the spiritualtie But since the Pope cardinals and bishops were exalted the emperour and kings became their seruauntes they would suffer nought to be determined in their counsels that should reforme the worlde of their demilish pride insatiable couetousnes stincking lechery which may stand w t no godly vertue But the world which is not of God shall at the last haue an end with confusion and they onely abide that do y e will of the Father which will is that we beleeue in the Sonne and loue one an other Let them therfore that haue y e worlds good I might say the worldes God vse it but not loue it that they may be ready to bestow it at the pleasure of God And let them which haue it not desire it not for it blindeth the eyes of the seeing Seut 1â But let them put their trust in God which shal not fayle them nor leaue them destitute of rayment and foode which Paule counselleth to be content with The ritch as Iames sayth persecute the true beleuers The ãâ¦ã neuer stand forth openly for the ãâã of God If of x. thousand there ãâã Nichodemus it is ãâã great thing Little children it is now the last houre and as ye haue heard that Antichrist shoulde come euen so now are many Antichristes come already whereby we know that it is the last houre They went out of vs but were none of vs for had they bene of vs they had continued with vs. But that fortuned that it might appeare how they were not all of vs. Houre is here taken for tyme the last houre is as much to say as the last tyme. Though the Apostles might not know when the last day shal be how long the world should endure yet this was shewed them and vs by theÌ that Antichrist should first come not onely come but also prenayle and be receaued after a worldly maner and raigne ouer all and set vp a long continuyng kyngdome with damnable sectes and wonderfull kyndes of hypocrisie that is to say falshead cloked vnder a contrary pretence as testifieth Paule and also Peter Whiche Antichrist began with the Apostles and sue his doctrine among the doctrine of the Apostles preachyng many thynges as the Apostles dyd and addyng euer somwhat of his owne that the weeds might euer grow vp together with the corne Of which Iohn gathered a signe that the last day drew nye though he could not be sure how long it were therto Antichrist is one of the first that seeth the light and commeth and preacheth Christ a while and seeketh his glory in Christes Gospell But when hee eâpyeth that there will no glory cleane vnto that preachyng theÌ he getteth him to the coÌtrary partie and professeth hym selfe an open enemy if hee can not disguise him selfe and hide the angle of his poysoned heresie vnder a bayte of true doctrine The Apostles were cleare eyed and espied Antichrist at once and put hym to flight and weeded out his doctrine quickly But wheÌ charitie waxed cold and the preachers began to seke them selues and to admit glory and honour of riches then Antichrist disguised him selfe after the fashion of a true Apostle and preached Christ wylyly bryngyng in now this tradition and now that to darkeÌ the doctrine of Christ and set vp innumerable ceremonies and Sacramentes and imagerie giuyng them significations at the first but at the last the significations layd a part preached the worke as an holy deede to iustifie and to put away sinne and to saue the soule that men should put their trust in woorkes in whatsoeuer was vnto his glory and profite and vnder the name of Christ ministred Christ out of all together and became head of the coÌgregation him selfe The Pope made a law of hys owne to rule his church by and put Christes out of the way All the Byshops swere vnto the Pope and all Curates vnto the Byshops but all forswere Christ and his doctrine But seing Iohn tooke a signe of the last day that he saw Antichrist begyn how nye ought we to thinke that it is whiche after viij hundreth yeares raignyng in prosperitie see it decay agayne and his falshead to be disclosed and him to be slayne with the spirite of the mouth of Christ that is with that old doctrine that proceded out of Christes mouth for Paule sayth wheÌ Antichrist is vttered theÌ commeth the end But ye haue anoyntyng of that holy and knowe all thyng I write not vnto you as though ye knewe not the truth but as vnto them that know it and how that no lye is of truth Christ in the Scripture is called the holy because he onely sanctifieth haloweth vs. And he is called Christ that is to say annoynted because he annoynteth our soules with y e holy ghost and with all the giftes of the same Ye are not annoynted with oyle in your bodyes but with the spirite of Christ in your soules which spirite teacheth you all truth in Christ and maketh you to iudge what is a lye and what truth and to know Christ from Antichrist For except he taught your soules with in the powring in of woordes at your cares were in vayne For they must be all taught of God Iohn vj. And the thyngs of God no man knoweth saue the spirite of God and the carnall man knoweth not the thinges of the spirite of God when contrary the spirituall that is annointed with the spirite iudgeth all thynges i. Cor. ij And therfore we are forbidden to call vs any Master vpon earth Math. xxiij seyng we haue all one Master now in heauen which onely teacheth vs with his spirite though by the administration and office of a faithfull preacher Whiche preacher yet can not make hys preachyng spryng in the hart no more then a sower can make his corne grow nor can say this man shall receaue and this not but soweth the word onely committeth the growyng to God whose spirite bretheth where
to aduenge and no man els 136. b. onely ought to punish open sinne 137. a Kyng geuen to the Israelites 118. a Kinges why chosen 109. b Kinges and Emperours once elected the Pope onely 352. b. throwen downe by Papistes 127. a. how instructed of Byshops 98. b. captiues through flatterers 137. a. become hangmen to Antichrist 138. a in subiection to the Clergy 140. b. sinne in geuyng and Prelates in reuyng exemptioÌs 115. b. wayt on the Popes pleasure 114. b. defeÌded the Popes false authoritie 114. b. sworne to Byshops and not Byshops to kynges 155. b Kinges must make their accompt to to God onely 111. b. must kepe law-promise with all men 124. a. must execute their office them selues and commit the same to wicked Popish Byshops 138. a Kinges law is Gods law 137. b Kinges must be learned 198. a. may not rule after their owne Imagination 179. a. must folowe Gods word in all their doynges 222. a Kinges and subiectes one afore God 224. b Kingdome of heauen what 235. a. of Christ spirituall 343. a. of heauen of this world not alyke 160. a Kingdome of the pope of this world 343. b Kingdome of Lombardy deuided 349. a Knauery in shrift 147. b Knowledge of God 408. b. of the true way 298. b. of Scriptures pertayneth to all men 138. a Knowledge of Christ not taught vs by Papistes 159. a Knowledge al darke saue harty knowledge of Christes bloudshedyng 197. b Knowledge why vsed and not coÌfession 254. a L. LAdders sold of Papistes to clime to heauen 123. b Lambes 187. a Landes why first geuen to spirituall officers 134. a Landes temporall small in respect of the spirituall landes 135. b Landlordes should not rayse rentes 121. b. shoulde not suffer their tenauntes to be damaged 122. a Last farthyng expounded 204. b Latine seruice 151. b Latin toung onely vsed to all 134. b Latin text coÌdemned of More 251. b Latria 299. a Lawes of Papistes seuerall 102. a Law spirituall of the Arches how it spoyleth 136. b Law condeÌneth 77. b. bringeth death 62. a. how geuen 117. b. what it requireth 47. a. a marke to see how we are purged 165. a. must be in âight and why 379. a. requireth impossible thynges of vs. 378. b. driueth to desperation 442. a Law her office 186. a. how fulfilled 186. a. accuseth the holyest of all 120. a. cannot iustifie 64. a. leadeth to Christ 184. a. cannot geue lyfe 9. b. fulfilled with loue 22. a. fulfilled with Christes mercy 31. b. geueÌ by Moses 184. b. 378. how read of hypocrites 24. a Law walkyng 74. a. requireth all our hartes 39. b. condemneth and why 389. a. must be fulfilled spiritually 41. a. byndeth the Gospell lowseth 383. b. is spiritual 26. a. and 40. b. fulfilled by Christ onely 40. a. condemneth Christ geueth pardoÌ 378. b. how satisfied 40. a. wholly conteined in the x. commaundementes 33. b Law her subiection what 46. b Law and sinne wordes to be noted 39. b Law vttereth what sinne is 47. b. encreaseth sinne 40. b Lawes temporall 10. b. not executed no law 311. a Law of nature byndeth vs to helpe our neighbour 72. a Law kepyng and breakyng what foloweth 206. b Law breakers cursed of God 23. b Layty why they rule not 131. a. kept from halfe the Sacrament 428. a. must néedes now haue the Gospell 148. a Leadyng in darknes 310. a Learned men haue doubted of Paule his Epistle to the Hebrues who is author therof 56. a Leauen of many sortes 225. a. of the Pope 307. b Lechery 267. a. 405. b Lechery and couetousnes no sinnes with Papistes 267. b Legend of Popish lyes 301. a Left hand 141. a Leo the iij. Pope 349. b Leper a good example 15. a Lesser ceasseth in presence of the greater 358. b Lesson very frutefull 31. b. godly 309. b. good for ministers 477. a. tellyng vs when we haue Gods spirite 92. b Leude Cardinall and a false Pope 371. b Lewes the milde 350. b Libertie 105. b. commeth through patience 119. a Liberties graunted by Papistes to all maner malâfactours 179. a Liberalitie to our brethren 425. a Light continuaunce therein what 404. a Litle flocke 292. b. receiueth the promises 292. a. goeth to wracke 293. a Litle master Parson hys practises 362. b Life of Gods elect Scripture 389. b Life not geuen by the law 9. b Litterall sense is spirituall 169. a. proueth an allegory 167. b Litterall seÌse of More dashed 466. a Loafe of bread signifieth one body in Christ 472. a Loane forgeuen of the Clergy 374. a and by the temporaltie ibidem Losing and bindyng 357. a. the ryght maner thereof 150. a. signification therof 174. b Losse for Christes sake a C. tymes restored 89. a Lottes castyng lawfull 27. a Lone 10. b. 205. a. 225. b. and 246. b. office therof 188. a. diuersly vnderstode 253. b. is righteousnes 225. a. prayeth 201. b. expelleth feare 419. a. causeth boldnes 418. b. maketh vs Gods sonnes 417. a. maketh all thynges common 40â a. helpeth at neede 201. a. careth for our brethreÌ 418. b Loue of the world 97. a. 405. a. of our neighbour 211. a. towardes god and our neighbour how to be tryed 22. b. must woorke in all thynges 281. a Loue of God and the contrary what they be 23. a Loue to the law is coupled with true fayth 187. a Loue fulfilleth the law 49. a. 22. a. 50 keepeth the lawe 203. a. fulfilleth Gods will 419. a Loue towardes God fruites therof 22. b. seketh not her owne 84. a Loue of our selues â90 b. of our neighbour Gods commaundement 419. b Loue is not charitie generally econtra 253. b Loue vnderstandeth the lawe 36. b. breaketh the law 411. a Loue towardes God what 78. a. among ChristiaÌs maketh all things commoÌ 83. a. beautifieth all things 248. b. not paynfull 418. b. signified to vs by Gods correction 25. a Loue of God to vs before ours to hym 416. b Loue both frend and foe 216. b Louers of God loue their neighbour 332. b Lucretia the Romane Lady 113. b Lucifer 353. a. his broode iustifie theÌ selues 224. a Lustes euill how purged 186. b. diuerse in one man 113. a Luther his submission to kyng Henry the viij 375. a M. MAgistrates reuengers of temporall causes 191. a Mahomet waxed great how 348. b. his doctrine and continuaunce therof 301. a Mahomet and the pope began at one tyme. 348. a Mayd of Ipswich 284. b Mayd of Kent inspired 285. a. receiued small pleasure of our Lady 285. a Maister in Gods stede to hys seruaunt 109. a Malice of the Iewes toward Christ 459. b Malicious blindnes in More Mammon what it is 71. b. 233. a. a God ibidem his seruaunt who and how knowen 233. b. disguiseth meÌ 233. a. his seruauÌt no true preacher 233. b. may purchase frendes for vs. 71. ãâã Man is first good 412. a. first euill ibidem cannot helpe the dead 13. b. Lord ouer all creatures 248. a.
sinnes 95. b Phocas an Emperour 347. b. hys priuiledge to the see of Rome ibid. Phrases of speach expounded 77. b Pilgrimages 282. a. how lawfull 20 a. not needefull to a ChristiaÌ for his saluation 155 a Pilgrimages true what they be 272 a Pitie 282. b Pipinus 348. a Places of Scripture shewing Christes departure hence as touchyng his naturall body 470. b Places hauing prerogatiue for prayer 283. a Plerophoria how knowen 414. a Pluralitie of benefices 373. b Poetry Scripture to Popish schole men 168. a Pollaxes borne before high Legates what they signifie 142. b Pope with his Prelates set foorth 53. b. a God on earth 349. a. Antichrist 262. a 289. a. 308. a. the deuilles vicare 359. a. persecuteth Gods word 25. b. 290. a. a deniââ¦h blasphemer ibid. hath no Martyrs 294. a. a peacebreaker 365. b. a tyrauÌt 318. a. a breaker of bondes of Matrimony 350. a commaundeth murder 106. a. cause of great periury 115. a Popes haue ben bloudsheders aboue this 700. yeares 351. a Pope a mercyles tyraunt 362. b. curseth his enemyes 395. b. wilnot be rebuked 364. b. onely forbyddeth mariage 127. b. halfe a God 461. b aloft ouer all Byshops and Kings 353. a. aduaunceth his in worldlynes 353. b. hath moe kyngdomes then God 135. b. a maker of lawes 356. a. selleth Gods free gift 151. a. chalengeth authoritie ouer God and man 159. a. commauÌdeth God to curse 151. b. may doe all at his pleasure 364. b. wilnot obey Princes 286. a. made a God for his dispensations 230. a. coÌmeth in Christes name with miracles 301. b. sayth he cannot erre 264. a. distributeth his fathers kyngdome 354. a thrusteth downe Christ 292. a. lycenseth all thynges to bee read sauyng the truth 21. a. forbiddeth that God commaundeth 21. a Pope how hee remitteth and retayneth sinnes 306. b. maketh heretikes of true preachers 134. b selleth all thynges 289. b. receiueth hys possessions of the deuill 354. a. howe he raigneth vnder Christ 151. a. expoundeth Scripture contrary to Christ and his Apostles 173. b. byndeth that Christ louseth 102. a Pope not to be beleued why 304. b. lonseth all honesty 123. a. more mercyfull for money then God for Christes death 151. a. deuideth poore people and how 354. b chosen without consent of the Emperour 360. b. purposed to be Emperour 349. made two Empyres of one 349. b Pope Pipine put downe the right French kyng 348. a Pope and Cardinals their opinions concernyng kyng Henry the eight 288 b Pope Iuly 369. a Pope his fast 229. b. his traditions are wicked and breake Gods commaundements 108. a. his authoritie improued 12. 4. b. his clergy subtill 1. a. his doctrine corrupt 24. a. his doctrine doth persecute 97. a. his sect not of Christes church 261 b. his doctrine bloudy 106. b. his saying of the scripture 306. b. his authoritie is onely to preach Gods word 123. b. his false authority defended by kynges 114. b. his false workes 289. a. his iugglyng 114. b. his widowes 354. b. his priests ibideÌ his law 355. a. his fayth 410 b. his Church 292. b. his practise with all Princes 365. a. his Deacons 354. b. his Prelates taught of Caiphas 122. b Popish tyranny 475. b. ceremonyes more obstinate mo in nuÌber then the Iewes 101. b. forgiuenes 395 a. Purgatory not feared of a true ChristiaÌ 434. b. Prelates would be highest 341. a. superstition 425 b. doctrine 447. a. hath caused the truth to be set forth more playnely 476. a. woorkes 396. a. oyle more feared then Gods commaundementes 131. a. confirmation 277. a Pope holy woorkes a cloke for the wicked 27. a Possessed with deuines fled from Christ 285. a Poore meÌ 408. a. in spirite who 189 a. must be cared for next our owne houshold 84. a. called of Paule Gods Churche 473. b. pouertie 242. b Pouertie wilfull 16. b. her vow 19. a Power good and euill whence 321. b Poyson of our byrth resisteth the spirite 165. a A prayer 228. a Prayer 22. b. 242. b. 219. b. defined 81. b. of how many sortes 220. a. a commaundement 238. b. heard in all places of God 282. b. the fruite of fayth 93. a. heard of God at all tymes 20. b. winneth the victory 238. b. of fayth doth miracles 152. b vayne without hart and toungue 221. a. of shauelynges breaketh Gods commaundement 139. b. of Monkes robbeth 201. a. not sold in old tyme. 139. b. to Saintes superilitious 296. a. without fayth nothyng 274. b. to Saintes not before Christes tyme. 296. a Practises 371. a. of Parliamentes 315. a. of Prelates 363. a. of Popish Prelates in these dayes 340. b. with poore Priestes 367. b. of fleshly spiritualitie 249. a Prayers and our deedes accepted accordyng to our fayth 154. b Prayers of all good women accepted aswell as our Ladyes 326. a. to Saintes damnable 433 b. all in Latin 151. b. commaunded to the ignoraunt 135. a Prayse sought of hypocrites 373. b Prayse of Paule Epistle to the Romanes 39. a Preacher his office 206. a. may not preache vnlesse he be sent of God 156. why accused of heresie treason 202. ãâã Preachers who are sent and who not how to knowe 156. a. of Gods word their miracles 302. a. neede no miracles 301. a. must preach repentaunce 86. b. why not beleued wheÌ they preach truth 101. b. must haue a competent lyuyng allowed them 133. b. must not be violent 214. b. who ought to be 198. b Preachyng is byndyng and lousing 359. a. of Christ 391. the authoritie of Peter his successour 173. b. the chief authoritie that Christ gaue his Apostles 126. a. extinct with ceremonies 278. a Predestination 306. a. in Gods haÌd 48. b. not rashly to be disputed vppon 48. b. how farre to be proceded in ibidem Presbyter 144. b Priestes 310. b. must be vertuous 314. b Priestes how truly annoynted 133. a ought not to bee annoynted with oyle 144. b. tell the confessions of the rich to the Officials and Commissaries and why 136. b. may haue whores but no wiues 311. b. must haue wiues for two causes 133. b Prieste disguiseth hym selfe with Christes passion 132. a Priestes vnderstand no Latin 103. a Prelates why so wicked 118. b. Courtiers 347. a. vnderstand not Scriptures and why 287. b. why clothed in red 142. b Pride 405. b. of the Pope 363. a. of the Cardinals 372. b Princes why ordained 117. a. not to be resisted though they be infidels 111. a. whether they may be resisted or no. 213. a Principles of Scriptures 386. b Processions abused 299. b Profession of our Baptisme 388. b. first to be learned 387. a Profession of newe lyfe procureth Christes mercy 219. b Promise how we may chaleÌge 218. b Promise of God fulfilled for Christes and not for Saintes merites 160. a. left out in all thynges by the Pope 154. a Promises of the Gospell comfortable to a sinner 378. a Promise commeth of the promisers goodnes 196. a Promises of
of the bread by eatyng of it if as I say ye remember this thyng for which intent onely the Priest speaketh those wordes then if the Priest leaue out those wordes or part therof he can not hurt you For you haue all ready the effect and final purpose for y e which he should speake them And agayne if he should wholy alter them yet he caÌ not deceiue you For then ye be sure that he is a lyer and though you sée the Priest bryng you the wyne consecrated yet neuer sticke at that For as surely shall it certifie your conscience and outward senses though he consecrate it not so thou consecrate it thy selfe that is to say so thou know what is ment therby and geue hym thankes as though hee made a thousand blessynges ouer it And so I say that it is euer coÌsecrated in hys hart that beleueth though the Priest consecrate it not And contrarywise if they consecrate it neuer so much and thy consecration be not bye it helpeth thée not a rishe For except thou know what is meant therby and beleue geuyng thankes for hys body breakyng bloudshedyng it can not profite thée Now where you say that if we see the thyng disordered by the Priest and Christes institution broken and wyttingly receiue it we make our selues partakers of the cryme I aunswer that if the reformation thereof laye in our handes then sayd you truth but sith it is written to priuate persons which may not reforme this matter and that the reformation therof resteth onely in y e hand of your Prince and Parlament for y e erroure consisteth not in the misordering of the matter by one Priest only but rather of the doctrine of them all sauing such as God hath lightened to these priuate persons I say y â your doctrine should soner be the occasion of an insurrection which we labour to eshew then any quieting of them by Christes doctrine And therefore sith there is an other waye to wood sauing all vpright we will auoyde that perylous path But when ye sée Christes institution broken and the one kinde left out vnto the laye people why are ye pertaker thereof How beit as for his beleife that taketh it no better but for bare bread wine it maketh him litell matter consecrated or not sauing that the better it is consecrated the more it is euer noyous to him that receiueth it hauing his conscience combred with such an execrable heresie by which well appeareth that he putteth no difference betwene the body of our Lord in the blessed sacrament and the comon bread that he eateth at his dinner But rather he estemeth it lesse for the one yet I thinke or he begyn if he lack a priest he will blesse it him selfe the other hee careth not as he sayth whether it be blessed or no. What I reacon it more theÌ bread and wine I will shew you here after in declaring the minde of S. Paule vppon this sacrament that in the conclusion of this boke And in the meane season I will say no more but that he belyeth me And as for their blessinges consecracion profit not me except I consecrate it my selfe with fayth in Christes bloud with geuing him prayse thankes for his inestimable goodnes which when I was his enemy recoÌciled me vnto his father by his own death This consecration must I set by if I will haue any profit of his death which y e sacrament representeth vnto me And if I my selfe do thus consecrate it then shal I be sure of y e fruite of his death And I say agayne that as y e Priestes doe now vse to consecrate it it helpeth not the poore comens of a rishe For their consecracion should stand in preaching vnto them the death of Christ which hath deliuered theÌ out of the Egipt of sinne from y e fiery fornace of Pharao the deuill And as for their wagging of their fingers ouer it and saying vj. or vij wordes in latten helpeth them nothing at all for how can they beleue by y e meanes of his wordes when they know not what he sayth And as touching the common bread that I eate at my dynner whether I haue a Priest or not I blesse it with my hart and not with my fingers and hartly geue God thankes for it For if I haue an hundreth Priestes to blesse it yet am not I excused therby For except I blesse it my selfe it profiteth me no more then if it were vnblessed And if I blesse it my âelfe then I care not what the Priest prate For as long as I vnderstand him not it profiteth me nothing but in good fayth I wene the bishops and their proctour wote not what a blessing meaneth Therefore deare bretheren hearken to me To blesse God is to geue him prayse and thankes for his benefites To blesse a king or a prince is to thanke him for his kindnes and to pray to God for him that he may long raigne to the laude of God wealth of his comens To blesse a mans neighbour is to pray for him and to do him good To blesse my breade or meate is to geue God thankes for it To blesse my selfe is to geue God thankes for his benefites that I haue receiued of him to pray God that of his infinite goodnes he will increase those giftes that he hath geuen me finishe his worke which he hath begone in me vnto his laud and prayse and as touching this fleshe to fulfill his will in it and not to spare it but scurge cut and burne it onely that it may be to his honour glory This is the forme of blessing and not to wag two fingers ouer them But alacke of this blessing our Byshops be ignorant But as for those that are good and faythfull folke and haue any grace or any sparcle of reason in their heades will I verely thinke neuer to be so farre ouerseene as in this article the truth wherof God hath him selfe testified by as many open miracles as euer he testified any one to beleue thys younge maÌ vpoÌ his barren reasons against the fayth and reason both of all old holy writers and all good Christen people this xv C. yeares As for the miracles I maruell not at them neither may they make me the sooner to beleue it for Christ told vs before that such delusions shoulde come y â if it were possible y â very elect should be deceaued by them And S. Paule exhorteth vs to beware of such signes and wonders And therefore I do as Moses teacheth me when I heare of such a wonder then straight I looke on the doctrine that is annexed with it If it teach me to referre all the honor to God and not to creatures and teach me noghyng but that will stand with Gods worde then will I say that it is of God But if it teach me
Fléete commaunded that no man shoulde speakâ with hym On the Saterday folowing he was agayne brought before them into the Chaptâ⦠house at Westminster where he remayned almost the whole day and late in the euâning they cauled him before them and demaunded of him whether he woulde abiâ⦠or burne He was then in a great agonye and thought rather to burne then abiurâ⦠But then was he sent agayne to haue the counsaile of Gardiner and Foxe and they perswaded him rather to abiure then to burne because they sayde he should doe more good in tyme to come with diuers other perswasions that were mightie in the sight of reason and fleshe Vpon that knéelyng vpon his knées he consented to abiure and the abiuration put into his hand he abiured as it was there written and then he subscribed it with his owne hand and yet they would scarcely receiue him into the bosome of the Church as they termed it Then they put him to an othe and charged him to execute doe and fulfill all that they commaunded him and he promised so to doe Then they commaunded the warden of the fléete to carye him with v. other of the stiliard that then were in like trouble with him vnto the fleete from whence they came and to kéepe them close prisoners and in the morning to prouide v. Faggots for Doctour Barnes and iiij stilliard men the which was readely done the next day by viij of the clocke in the morning At which tyme the knight Marshall with all his Billes and gleues all the Tipstaues he could make was coÌmaunded to bring them froÌ the Fléete vnto Paules Church and in like maner to bring them from thence to the fléete againe And in the morning they were all ready by their houre appointed in Paules Church aforesayd the which Church was then so full that no man might get in The Cardinall had a skaffolde made for him in the toppe of the steyers before the Quyer dore where he him selfe with xxxvj Abbottes mitred Priors and Bishoppes and he in his whole Pompe mitred which Barnes had spoken against sat there inthronized his Chapleynes and spirituall Doctours in gownes of Dammaske and Satten and he himselfe in Purple euen like a bloudy Antechrist And on the top of the stayers also there was erected a new pulpit for the Bishop of Rochester whose name was fisher to preach against Luther and Barnes and great basketes full of Bookes standing before theÌ with in the rayles which after the ende of the Sermon a great fyer being first made before the Roode of Northen were commaunded to be there brent and the aforesayd heretikes after the sermon to goe thrise about the fyer and to cast in their fagottes Now while the Sermond was a doing Doctour Barnes and the Stilliard men were commaunded to kneele downe and to aske God forgeuenes y t Catholike Church and the Cardinalles grace And after that he was commaunded at the ende of the Sermon to declare that he was more charitabler handled then he deserued or was worthy his heresies were so horrible and so detestable and once againe knéeled downe on his knees desiring the people of forgeuenes and to pray for him And the Cardinall departed vnder a canapye with all his mitred men with him vntill he came to the West dore of Paules and there he tooke his Mule and the mitred men came backe againe Then Barnes and the other sayd poore men being commaunded to come downe froÌâhe stage whereon the swéepers vse to stand wheÌ they swéepe the Church the Bishops âat them downe againe and commannded the knight Marshall and the warden of the fleete with their coÌpany to cary them about the fyer and so were they brought to the Byshops and there for absolution knéeled downe At which tyme Rochester declared to the people how many dayes of pardon and forgeuenes of synnes they had for being ãâã that Sermond and there did assoyle Doctour Barnes with the other and shewed y t people that they were receaued into the Church againe These thinges being done the warden of the Fleete and the knight Marshall were commaunded to cary them againe vnto the Fleete and charged y t they should haue the ââ¦tie of the fleete as other prisoners had and that their frendes might resort vnto âhem and there to remayne vntill the Lord Cardinalles pleasure were knowen After that Barnes had contynued in y â Fleete by the space of halfe a yeare at leÌgth ââ¦ng deliuered he was committed to be free prisoner at the Augustine friers in Lon ãâã WheÌ those Caterpillers and blouddy beastes had vndermined him they complay ãâã agayne to their Lord Cardinall WhereupoÌ he was remoued to the Austen fryers ãâã North hampton there to be burned Yet he him selfe vnderstanding nothing there ãâã but supposing still that he should there remayne and contynue in free prison At the ãâã one M. Horne who had brought him vp and was his speciall frende hauing intelââ¦nce of the writt that should shortly be sent downe to burne him gaue him couÌsell to fayne him selfe desperate and that he should write a letter to the Cardinall leaue it on his table where he lay and a paper by to declare whether he was gone to drowne him selfe and to leaue his clothes in the same place there an other letter to be left to the Maior of the towne to search for him in the water because he had a letter written in parchment about his necke closed in waxe for the Cardinall which would teach all men to beware by him Vpon this they were vij dayes in searching for him but he was conueied to London in a poore mans apparell and taried not there but tooke shipping and went to Antwarp and so into Germany to Luther and there fell to study vntill he had made aunswere to all the Byshops of the Realme and had made a booke intituled Acta Romanorum Pontificum and an other booke with a supplication to King Henry the viij Imediately it was tolde the Cardinall that he was drowned and he sayd Perijt memoria eius cum sonitu But this did light vpon him selfe shortly after which wretchedly dyed at Lecester In the meane tyme D. Barnes was made strong in Christ and got fauour both of the learned in Christ and of forreine Princes in Germany and was great with Luther Melanction Pomeran Iustus Ionas Hegendorphinus and Aepimus and with the Duke of Saxon and king of Denmarke which king of Denmarke in y t time of More and Stokesley sent him with the Lubeckes as an Embassadour to King HeÌry the eight And during the time he remayned here he lay with the Lubeckes Chauncelour at the Stiliard Syr Thomas More being then Chauncelour would fayne haue entrapped him but the king would not let him for Cromwell was his great and deare frende And ere he went the Lubeckes and he disputed with the Bishops of this Realme in defence of the trueth And so he departed agayne without
restreynt with the Lubeckes After this he went agayne to Whittembergh to the Duke of Saxson and to Luther and there remayned to set forth his workes in Print that he had begonne And from thence shortly after he returned agayne into England in the tyme of Quéene Anne Boleyn and continued a faythfull preacher in this Citie of London all the time that shée remained Quéene And was well enterteyned and promoted After this by the meane of the Lord Cromwell he was sent Ambassadour from K. HeÌry the viij to the Duke of Cleue for the mariage of y t Lady Anne of Cleue betwéene the king and her and was well excepted in that Ambassade and in all his doinges vntill the tyme that Stephen Gardiner came out of Fraunce But after he came neither Religion prospered nor the Quéenes maiestie nor Cromwell nor the preachers who after the mariage of the Lady Anne of Cleue neuer ceased vntill he had graffed the mariage in an other stocke by the occasion whereof he began his bloudy broyle For not long after the dissolution of y t sayd mariage betwéene king HeÌry y t viij and y t Lady Anne of Cleue y t sayd Doctour Barnes with two of his brethreÌ felow preachers named Iherome and Garret were apprehended and caried before the kynges maiestie to Hampton court and there were examined where the kynges maiestie séeking the meanes of Barnes safetie to bring Winchester and him agréed at Winchesters request graunted him leaue to goe home with the Byshop to conferre with hym and so he did But as it happened they not agréeing Gardiner his comparteners sought by all subtile meanes how to entangle and intrappe them into farther daunger which not long after was brought to passe For by certayne complayntes made to the king of them they were enioyned to preach iij. SermoÌs the next Easter folowing at the Spittle beside London At the which Sermons besides other reporters which were thither sent Stephen Gardiner Byshop of Winchester was there present sitting wyth the Maior either to beare recorde of their recantation or els as the Phariseys came to Christ to trippe them in their talke if they had spoken any thing awry When the aforesayd thrée had preached their Sermons among whom Barnes preaching the first SermoÌ and hée séeing Stephen Gardiner there present humbly desired him in the face of all the audience to forgéeue him and that if he forgaue hym to holdâ⦠vp his hand and the sayd Gardiner thereupoÌ helde vp his finger Yet notwithstaÌding by the meanes of y t said reporters they all iij. immediatly after they had preached were sent for to Hampton court and from thence caryed to the Tower by Syr Iohn Gostwyke and there they remayned vntill the xxx day of Iuly next folowing TheÌ ensued processe against them by the kynges counsaile in the Parliament to the which Gardiner confessed himselfe to be priuy among the rest Whereupon all the aforesayd thrée Saintes and true Martyrs the xxx day of Iuly not comming to any auÌswere nor yet knowing any cause of their coÌdemnation without any publique hearing were drawen on herdelles from the Tower to Smithfield where they preparing them selues to the fier had there at the stake diuerse sondry exhortations amongest whome Doctour Barnes first beganne with this protestation folowing I am come hither to be burned as an heretike and you shall heare my beliefe wereby you shall perceaue what erronious opinions ⪠I holde God I take to record I neuer to my knowledge taught any erronious doctrine but onely those thinges which the Scripture leade me vnto and that in my sermons I neuer mainteyned any errour neither moued nor gaue occasioÌ of any insurrection Although I haue béene slaundered to preache that our lady was but a Saffron bagge which I vtterly protest before God that I neuer ment it nor preached it But all my study and diligence hath beene vtterly to confound and confute all men of that doctrine as are the Anabaptistes which denie that our Sauiour Christ tooke any fleshe of the blessed virgine Mary which sectes I detest and abhorre And in deede in this place there hath beene burned some of them whom I neuer fauoured nor mainteyned but with all diligence I did studie euermore to set forth the glory of God the obedience to our soueraigne Lord the King and the true and sincere religion of Christ And now harken to my fayth I beléeue in the holy and blessed Trinitie three persons and one God that created and made all the world And that this blessed Trinitie sent downe the second person Iesu Christ into the wombe of the most blessed purest virgin Mary And heare beare me recorde that I doe vtterlye condemne that abhominable and detestable opinion of y e Anabaptistes which say that Christ tooke no fleshe of the blessed virgine For I beléeue that without the consent of mans will or power he was conceaued by the holy ghost and tooke fleshe of her and that he suffered hunger thirst colde and other passions of our body sinne except according to the saying of S. Peter he was made in all things like to his bretheren except sinne And I doe beléeue that he liued here among vs and after he had preached and taught his fathers will he suffered the most cruell and bitter death for me and all mankinde And I doe beléeue that this his death and passion was the sufficient price and ransoÌe for the sinne of all the world And I beléeue that through his death he ouercame the deuill sinne death and hell and that there is none other satisfaction vnto the father but this his death and passion onely and that no worke of man did deserue any thing of God but onely his passion as touching our iustification For I knowledge the best worke that euer I did is vnpure and vnperfect And here withall he cast abroad his handes and desired God to forgeue him his trespasces For although perchauÌce said he you know nothing by me yet I doe confesse that my thoughtes and cogitations be innumerable Wherefore said he I beséech the o Lorde not to enter into iudgmeÌt with me According to the saying of the Prophet Dauid Non intres in iuditium cum seruo tuo domine And in an other place Si iniquitates obseruaueris domine quis sustinebit Lord if thou straightly marke our inniquitie who is able to abide thy iudgment Wherefore I trust in no good worke that euer I did but onely in y e death of Christ I doe not doubt but through him to inherite y e kingdome of heauen Take me not here that I speake against good workes for they are to bée done and verely they that doe them not shall neuer come to the kingdome of God We must doe them because they are commauÌded vs of God to shewe and set forth our profession not to deserue or merite for that is onely the death of Christ I beléeue that there is a holy Church
a coÌpany of all them that doe professe Christ that all that haue suffered and confessed his name be Sayntes and that all they doe laâde and prayse God in heauen more then I or any mannes tongue can expresse and that alwayes I haue spoken reuerently of Saintes and praysed them asmuch as scripture willed me to doe And that our Lady I say shée was a vergyn immaculate and vndefiled and that shée is the most purest virgin that euer God created and a vessell of God elected of whome Iesus Christ should be borne Then the shriefe somwhat stayeing him and hastening him to make an ende he turned him to the people and desired all men to forgeue him and if he had said any euell at any tyme vnaduisedly wherby he had offended any man or geuen any occasion of euell that they would forgeue it him and amende that euell they tooke of him and to beare witnes that he detested and abhorred all euill opinions and doctrines against the word of God and that he dyed in the fayth of Iesus Christ by whom he doubted not but to be saued And with those wordes he desired them all to pray for him and then turned him about and put of his clothes and made him ready to the fyre where patientlye he suffered the bitter and cruell Martirdome and death And the lyke dyd the other his companioÌs that suffered with him Which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1541. A Supplication vnto the most gracious Prince King Henry viij ¶ Grace and peace from God the father of our Sauiour Iesus Christ be with your most noble and excellent grace for euer Amen IN most huÌble wise coÌplaineth vnto your grace your continuall oratour Robert Barnes of the intollerable iniuries wronges and oppressions wherwith certaine Byshops of your realme vexe and haue vexed contrary vnto the worde of God and their ownelawes and doctors not onely me but also all true preachers professors of the same in condemning them for heretickes as they did me whiche thing they were not able to proue by the Scripture of God nor yet shall if it would please your grace indifferently according to the office wherein God hath set you to heare the small as well as the great and to sustaine your poore Orator agaynst their violence and strength God I take to recorde that I am right sory to make thys complaint vnto your grace against them if I could coniecture any other meane to cause them to redresse their intollerable oppressions wherewith they dayly oppresse your poore and true subiectes so sore and so violently that without doubt if your grace sée not shortly a remedy God must néedes punishe For I doe not beléeue that euer hée will suffer long so great tyranny against his worde and so violent oppression of true Christen meÌ as they doe now vse and that in the name of Christ and hys holy Church For verely wée doe not read in any memoryes that our fathers haue left vs that euer the people were vnder so great tyranny as now your poore subiectes bée vnto theÌ Now it is so farre come that what soeuer hée bée hye or lowe poore or riche wise or foolishe that speaketh agaynst them and their vicious liuing hée is either made a traytor vnto your grace or an hereticke agaynst holy Church as though they were Kings or Gods This may your most excellent grace perfectlye know if you call to remembraunce those good men that they haue had to doe with Is it not a maruelous court that they haue wherein there was neuer man accused of heresie were hée learned or not learned but they found him gilty Is not that a maruelous court y e neuer hath innocentes What court within your realme may say thys againe And if any maÌ speak of Gods law and right conscience agaynst thys damnable tyranny little will they stick to make him an heretick And if that will not helpe to colour and maintaine their oppression then adde they treason against your grace though hée bée neuer so true a subiect and all vnlikly to make any resistaunce or to thinke any euill vnto your grace Now if it please your grace let vs consider to what ende this vncharitable and vnrighteous accusation of the Byshops yea rather of y e diuell is inuented First if there bée any men y e preach dispute or put forth in writing any thing not towching theÌ though it bée neuer so blasphemous against God y e bloud of Christ and his holy worde they will not once be moued therew t the examples thereof are so playne y t it néedeth no proufe Your grace may sée what blasphemous rubrikes they allow against y t bloud of Christ what shamefull abhominable pardoÌs they they tollerate admyt what disputations they doe mayntaine to proue y t Pope a God no man hauing these wordes That the Pope is neyther God nor man And whether y e Pope can sinne or not that no man can condemne the Pope though hée bring innumerable soules to hell by his occasion Agayne let vs consider that if any maÌ but once speake agaynst their cloked ipocrisie or against neuer so litle a thing y t longeth to them by the which their abhominations shoulde be disclosed And we shall euydently perceaue that their can no scripture no place no maistership nor excuse in the world saue but hée must eyther to open shame or cruell death So that is playne that their cruelnes serueth to no other ende but as they should saye yf that any man wyll take in haÌd to preache the verety and the true Gospel of their Maister Christ purely wherby those winnings should be deminyshed wherwith we mayntayne our honour our dignity our worldly promotion our delicious lyuing our gorgious apparel our suÌptuous pallaces our lordships breifly all things that we vse to our pastime pleasure should bée manifest to all meÌ y e we not only get these thinges by false fayned holynes in deceyuing and robbing the people of their goodes but also y e dyspendyng of them to bée abhomynable and contrary to the ordynance and worde of God Now rather then this should come to passe we had leuer gather our streÌgth togither oppresse by vyoleÌce as many as wil hold w t this learning bée hée King Duke Lorde Baron knight man womaÌ or childe So that by there practise it is euident to all that will sée that it is they that goe about to make insurrection to y t mayntayning of their world ly pompe and pride and not the true preacher for hée entendeth to mayntayne nothing but to bring to light the most glorious heauenly word of God which by them hath béene darkened and kept vnder and that with suffering persecution as the nature of the worde is and not with persecuting for he maketh no stryuyng yf bée bée the true preacher of God nor fighting for this worlde but suffereth the children
disceatfulnes Then as meÌ past shame being both without feare of God and man spared not to put in executioÌ these abhominable doctrines insomuch that they deposed openly Princes and Emperours yea and assoyled all their subiectes from the obedience of them the commaundement of God not regarded But that my wordes should the better appeare to all men I shall recite some of their practises both out of AuteÌticke crownycles and out af their owne lawe ¶ Zacharias did depose the king of Fraunce not all onely for his iniquitie but also because he was vnprofitable for so greate a power and set tâ his ââéede Pipinum the Emperours father and did assoyle all Fraunce of their othe and alleagyaunce that they had made ânto the olde king The which thing the holy church of Rome doth oftimes by hir auctorite c. ¶ Now would to God your grace earnestly would looke on this lawe or at the least to suffer and géeue the worde of God into y e handes of your subiectes to compare the obedience that these men both preache and practice to it But fayne would I know of them all who hath deposed any king syth Christes passion sauiÌg they onelye who will bée kinges felowes yea and coÌtroulers sauing they only Is not this a subtile crafte of Antychrist to warne other men of heretykes and of traytours and in the meane season while men stand lokeing fhr traytours commeth hée in and playeth the parte of an open traytour sauing onely hée coloureth his name and calleth himselfe a true Byshop is ready to accuse other meÌ of treasoÌ that he might escape hymselfe but hée is sure that hée wil neuer accuse none of them that speake against the auctorite of Princes But if a man doe beginne but to open his mouth for to declare that hee hath no temporall power then rageth hée and cryeth out treason treason But let vs returne to their lawe sée how they can proue it by Gods word and how it standeth with true subiection Is this resonable that the Pope and they being by Gods lawe but subiectes shall depose a king what example have they of our master Christ or if any of his Apostles what scripture haue they to helpe them How dare they bée so bolde as to depose a king which is ordayned of God yea and by his holy worde hauing no example nor scripture for them Be they aboue God his blessed worde But they will say that the king was a wicked man I aunswere the crownicles geue contrary witnesse how y e he was a very good man and ryght simple And because hée was simple Therefore Pipinus which had all y e rule vnder him thought him self better worthy to rule then the king so wrote by a Byshop and by his chaplayne vnto the Pope desireth hym to geue senteÌce whether he was better worthy to bee king that had all the paynes and labours or hée that had no labour could doe nothing Now the Pope to make Pipinum his frend and trusting by that meanes to haue helpe of hym agaynst the Emperour with whoÌ hée had then béene at variance gaue seÌteÌce with him deposed the other and made hym a Monke that this falshod should not bée perceiued they fained that y e king had béene a MoÌke afore called Samuell This can I proue by good cronicles Now let your noble grace consider if it were right not onely to depose suche a king but also to make him a MoÌke Thus haue they done w t other noble kinges And no doubt but that same or worse will they attempt to doe vnto your grace if you displease them and at the least they will doe their vttermoste Let all the hole rable of theÌ tell your grace when a true preacher of Christes Gospell dyd such a déede There is no officer that hath néede to bée afrayde of Christes Gospell nor yet of the preachers thereof But of these preuye traytours can no man bée too wary But let vs graunt them that y e kyng was a wicked man The Scripture commaundeth vs to obey to wicked Princes and geueth vs none auctoritye to depose them as their owne glose testifyeth vpon this text Subdeti estote Who was more wicked then Herode yet S. Iohn suffered death vnder hym who was wyckedder theÌ Pilate And yet Christ did not put hym downe But was crucified vnder hym Bréeflye which of all y e Princes were good in the Apostles dayes yet they deposed none So that Gods worde and their owne learnynge and the practise of our Maister Christe and his holy Apostels are openly agaynst them Moreouer their owne glose sayth that he was not deposed because he was vnsufficient but because hée was wanton and lecherous with wéemen O my Lordes if you bee not afrayde of the vengeauÌce of God at the least take a litle shame of the worlde vnto you that haue so long tyme with so great tyranny defended these lawes that bée so openly agaynst Gods ordinaunce agaynst Gods word and agaynst the common ordinaunce and coÌsent of all the world And this haue you done to the great iniury of noble Princes to the intollerable subduyng of all noble bloud to the oppression of their true subiectes to the destruction of all common wealthes and finally to the euerlastyng damnation of many a Christened soule Tell me by your fayth doe you beléeue that there is a liuyng God that is mighty to punish his enemies if you beléeue it say vnto me can you deuise for to auoyde hys vengeaunce which bée so openly contrary to hys woorde What aunswere thinke you to make to hym Thinke you that hée will suffer your worde to be heard and let his godly word bee despised Thinke you that it will bée sufficient for you to say that they bée the lawes of holy Churche Thinke you that hee will bee thus taught of you Then were it tyme to plucke hym downe and set you vp Nay my Lordes hée is no childe nor you shall finde it no childes game thus to trifle and playe with hys holy word and hys blessed ordinauÌce yea and that to the despising of the maker both of heauen and earth Say what ye will ye are not able by no learnyng to defende this matter neither afore God nor yet afore our noble Prince nor afore any man of learnyng that will bee true to his prince For whiche way soeuer you turne you our master Christ all his blessed Apostles bee agaynst you will openly accuse you that you bée coÌtrary to their worde and to theyr déede Aunswere you to them aunswere not to me If I hold my peace they will speake Nor it will helpe you but litle to crye after your old maner heresie heresie a traytour a traytour for now you crye agaynst your selues of those thynges Christ and his Apostles doe accuse you Doe you thinke it with the ordinaunce of God that you shal depose a kyng
bycause hée lyueth in aduoultry or is a lecherous man If you thinke it a lawfull cause why doe you not preach it opeÌly why doe you not lay it to kynges charge Why suffer you them to bee kynges that lyue in aduoultry Why doe you not put your lawes in executioÌ You say they bée the lawes of holy church and therby may you depose Princes But if you wil put them in execution then were it much better to bée a Bishop or a Priest theÌ to be a Kyng or a Duke For you may lyue in whoredome or in any other vngracious lyuyng yea and that to the destruction of many mens soules and yet no maÌ so hardy to reproue you as your own law doth openly commaunde in these wordes If the Pope doe draw with hym innumerable people on a heape to the deuill of hell there to be punished for euer yet shal no mortall man presume to reproue hys sinnes for hée must iudge all men and may bée iudged of no man c. Lykewise haue you an other law in your Decretals that no lay maÌ may reproue a Priest c. How thinke you by these lawes if they bée not of the deuill tell me what is of the deuil You wil both reproue yea and also depose Princes but you will neither bée deposed nor yet reproued of any mortall man What thinke you your selues Gods But and ye will depose Kynges for fornication how would you handle kyng Dauid and kyng Salomon would you depose them bycause of aduoutry So doe you more then the Prophet Nathan durst doe Briefly will ye bée content that the kyng shall depose you for fornication then shall we shortly bee rydde of the most part of you But let vs come to Herode that kept his brothers wife would you depose hym therefore Then doe you more then S. Iohn durst doe For hée durst no more doe but reproue hys vice and dare you depose hym But let vs go forth with your law What authoritie had y e Pope you to set Pipinum in that rowme and not rather to let the kyngdome choose theÌ a king Our master Christ sayd hys kyngdome was not of this world But you will bée aboue kinges in this world not all onely depose them but also set in new at your pleasure Moreouer by what authoritie did the Pope dispence with the Realme of their othe Your law sayth that the holy church of Rome is wont so to doe I pray you of whom hath she learned this same wont who hath geuen her this authoritie Can shée discharge vs of our obedience that we owe to our Princes Is not this of the law of God Standeth it not also with y t law of nature Yea doe not Turkes infidels faythfully obey to their princes Is not the Princes power of God will you depose this power or can you dipeÌce with this lawe S. Peter learneth you y t you are more bound to obeye God and his lawe then man but you litle regarde S. Peters saying wherfore what say you to your owne lawe whose wordes bée these we must kéepe vnto Princes and powers fayth and reuerence c. My Lordes here you not fidem and oportet how come you with your despensation for our othe and say Non oportet that we are not bound to be obedient to our princes if you despence with vs. How caÌ you dispence with vs of our othe seing it is against Gods lawe Here may men sée what teachers you haue béene and also bée toward God and his holy Apostles and towarde your noble Princes And y e this thing may bée clearely knowne I shall resyte an other practyse of yours Our Chronicles make mention that in the time of Edward the iij. Pope Vrban dyd depose Perse King of Spaine because hée was a vicious liuer and set in hys stede one Henry a bastarde How thinke you standeth thys facte with Christes doctrine which of vs all that preach the Gospell hath gone about to doe princes such a villanye you doe the déede and laye the blame to vs. Doe you not remember how that in the dayes of Henry the iiij a captayne of your Church called Richard Scroupe Archbishop of Yorke dyd gather an hoste of men waged battell against hys kyng but God the defender of hys ruler gaue the king the victorye which caused y e traytor to bée beheaded And then your forefathers with their deuilishe crafte made the people beléeue by their false Chronicle that at euery stroke that was géeueÌ at the Bishops necke the kyng receaued an other of God in his neck And where as the king was afterward stricken with a sicknes you made him and all hys subiectes beléeue y e it was Gods punishmeÌt because hee had killed the Byshop And not thus content but you fayned after hys death that hée dyd miracles Is not thys toe much both to bée traytors to your king and also to faine God to bée displeased with your king for punishing of treason finally to make hym a saint and also that God had done miracles to the defending of hys treason How is it possible to inuent a more pestilent doctrine then thys is Here is Gods ruler despised and hereby is open treason maintained Thinke you that God will shewe miracles to fortifie these thynges But no doubt the prouerbe is true such lippes such lectuse such saintes such miracles Here were many thinges to bée sayd but I will passe it ouer I am sure you doe remember how obediently you droue King Iohn out of his kingdome And the very originall of the strife was because there were iiij Bishops of England at variaunce with the kinges grace and because hée required a dymie of the pyed MoÌkes of England for to maintaine hys warre agaynst the Irishe men but they would géeue hym none Wherfore after y e king had sped well in Ireland hée reuenged him of y e Monkes and tooke of euery place a certayne For y t which thing your forefathers maintainers of your deuilishe doctrine wrote vnto their God y t Pope and caused him first to excommunicate the kyng and afterward to interdicte the land gaue it to the French kinges sonne which was maintayned through your fathers and your naturall king compelled to flée into Wales and there to tarye till y e time that hée was content to make agréement with your holy Idoll the Pope The coÌditions of y e agréement were that hée should first géeue xl M. marke to the iiij Byshops and make restitution to the pyed Monkes agayne and also should géeue to Pandolphus the Popes Legate a great summe of money Finally hée should bée bound to géeue yearely to the Pope of Rome a certayne great summe of money and hée and all hys successors shoulde receaue the land of the Pope and holde it in sée ferme and vnto thys your fathers set their haÌdes seales binding them selues to tompell the
king to kéepe thys contracte But yet you were not so content but afterward you found the meanes that this good kyng was poysoned by a traytorous Monke of Swinested because he should say that hée would make a halfepeny loafe worth xx shillinges if hée liued a yeare For the whiche word your holy Monke was moued and went and confessed hym selfe to the Abbot how that he would poyson the king for thys and the one deuill as good as the other the holy traytor absolued the holy murtherer before the déede was done and for thys holy murtherer is there founded v. masses for euer This is the blessed obedience of your holy Church How would you cry how would you yaulpe if wée had handled a gentlemans dogge on this fashion but you can call vs poore men traytors and in the meane season you bring both king kingdome into seruitude and bondage What is treason if this bée no treason to bring so honourable a kinge and hys lande into such bondage and compell hym to receiue his naturall and frée kingdome of such a vyllayne and lymme of y e deuell What can bée said or thought to defend this matter you haue not all onely done wrong to the kinge but vnto the yongest childe y e lyeth in the cradell y e which by your meanes is bonde And thinke it not sufficient to say that it is not your déede for first you are the children of these fathers and you haue alwayes alowed this acte This hath béene blased blowen preached and cryed out and all your bookes full of this matter and many a true mans bloud hath béene shed for speaking agaynst thys And yet was there neuer none of you y e did euer preach against this damnable facte but with full consent with full agréement both in worde déede and in wrytyng you haue alowed this treason Therfore I take you for the auctors as well as your forefathers I would not speake how dampnable it is to institute masses for a willing traytor and murtherer there was neuer no learninge that could allow this But there is no remedy hée that dyes agaynst his king and for the maintayning of your treason must néedes bée a saynt if masses blessinges and myracles wil helpe for all these bée at your commaundement to geue where you list So that we pore men must bée accused of insurrection and treason and we must bere al the blame we must bée driuen out of y e realme we must bée burned for it and as God knoweth there is no people vnder heauen that more abhorreth and with earnester hart resisteth more diligenly doth preach agaynst disobedience then we doe Yea I dare say boldely let all your bookes bée serched that were written this 500. years all they shall not declare the auctorite of a prince and the true obedience towarde hym as one of our litle bookes shall doe that bee condemned by you for heresy and all this will not helpe vs. But as for you you may preach you may wryte you may doe you maye sweare against your Princes and also assoyle all other men of their obedience towardes their princes You may compell princes to bée sworne to you and yet are you children of obedience and good christen men And if ye dye for this doctrine then is there no remedy but you must bée saintes and rather then fayle ye shall doe myracles To proue this I will tell you of a holy saynt of yours of whom your legend and cronicles maketh mencyon hys name as ye call him is s Germayne So it chaunced y e in the tyme of king Vortiger he came into England into a place where the king lay desired for hym his company lodging The king because hée kept no coÌmoÌ Inne would not receiue hym So hée departed very angerly and went to the kinges Neteherdes house and there desired lodginge and meate and drinke for hym and his companye The Neteherde was conteÌt to lodge him but hée sayd hée had no meate for hym sauyng a yong calfe that stode suckyng of the damme by the crybbe The byshop commaunded the calfe to bée slayne and to bée drest brought afore hym and hée and his company eate it vp and after commaunded the bones of the calfe to bée gathered togither and put in the calues skinne agayne and to bée layde in the cribbe by the damme and by and by y e calfe starte vp aliue agayne The next day the byshop went to king Vortiger reprooued him merueilous straightly because hée would not lodge hym and sayde that hée was vnworthey to bée kyng and therefore deposed hym made his Neteherde kyng in hys stede Of the which Neteherde as y e cronicles maketh mension came afterward many kings This is writen by one called Petrus de netalibus the which writeth the liues of all saintes I thinke no man will binde mée to proue this thing a lye but yet it must bee preached taught in your church it must bée writteÌ in holy saints liues hée must bée a saynt that did it and why because hée deposed a king and set in a Neteherde These shamefull and abhominable thinges doe you prayse and alowe and in the meane season condemne vs for heretickes and for traytours And if we chaunce moued by the abhomynablenes of your doctrine to geue you but one euyll worde then all the world rekoneth vs vncharitable But as for my parte I take God to recorde afore whome I shall bée saued or damned that though you haue done mée shamefull wronge and intollerable violeÌce yet with your owne persons am I neuer displeased nor angry but agaynst that horrible deuyll y e dwelleth in you that is the causer auctor and mayntayner of such abhominable doctrine that is against God and his blessed worde agaynst hym I say is my quarell and agaynst hym doe I striue this is the truth let men take my wordes as they will Is it not abhominable thinke you so shamfully to depose princes so to rebuke them so to handle them to compell them to bée sworne to you and to holde their lands of you to bée your ministers to the greate dishonour of the liuyng God and blaspheming of his blessed worde and to the great dispight of all noble potentates Ye remember the facte that is declared in your lawe of the noble Emperour Friderike and that wretch Innocent the fourth the thing was this The Pope by y e reasoÌ of certayne complaintes made by the Emperours enemyes cited the Emperour to appeare at Rome and because the Emperour would not appeare he cursed hym with booke bell and candell and afterwarde deposed hym and commaunded the electours to chose an other This is the cause of your lawe briefely But your text declareth certayne artycles agaynst the Emperour which bée these The first that hée had sworne to kéepe peace with y e church of Rome which oth hée brake sayth y e
bee and as you haue wel deserued that I should bée I could so set out this matter that all meÌ should spytte at you but I will vse my selfe charitable toward you and if the matter had not béene so haynously and so violently haÌdled of you I would not haue geuen you one ill woorde But now let no man require of me that I should vnto such an abhominable detestable deuill as hath brought in this wicked and shamefull learnyng and maners put of my cappe make low curtesie and geue fayre wordes and say God geue you good morow syr deuill how fare you I am glad of your welfare and prosperity your Lordship doth rule very graciously and all men prayseth you I doubte not but God shall prosper you I say let no man require this of me for I am and will bée so taken for his mortall enemy whersoeuer I doe finde hym whether hée bée Lord or Byshop sauing peraduenture if I spye hym dwelling in a Byshoppe I wyll not haÌdle him with so rough wordes for the weaknes of certayne men as I would if I founde him in an other place It were not vncharitable if I recited here by name the innocent bloud that you haue shed in my time for the speaking against your vnlawfull doctrine Alas what fault coulde ye sinde in good mayster Bylney whoÌ ye haue cast away so violently I dare say there is not one among you that knew hym but must commende and prayse his vertuous lyuinge And though you had founde him with a litle faulte the which I thinke and hée were now aliue should be no faulte alas would you cast away so cruelly so good a man and so true a maÌ both to God and to his kyng But I will returne agayne to my purpose and shewe an other example how you haue learned and taught to set kings and kingdomes togither by y e eares for the maintenance of your dignities and doctrines Pope Vrban the vj. which was choseÌ in the yeare of our Lord 1378. by sedition violence of Romaines which would haue no Cardinall of Fraunce because they woulde the Pope shoulde bee resident in Rome This Vrban I say deuising how to mayntaine his secte and part agaynst his aduersary which was called Clement of whose side y e kyng of FrauÌce helde sent to the kyng of England Ed. the 3. the which as than was not well content with the Frenche kyng certayne Bulles contaynyng cleane remission a poena a culpa for all them that would wage battayle against the kyng of Fraunce against them that were of Clementes side And because the kyng and his Lords shoulde bée the willinger to take battayle on them hée sent a commaundement to the Byshops to rayse of the spiritualtie a taxe for to pay the souldiours wyth Moreouer because the Duke of Lancaster had a tytle to the kyngdome of Castell the which helde of Clementes side therefore y e Pope graunted that part of this money should also bée deliuered to hym if hée would wage battayle agaynst y e kyng of Castell promysing hym also that hée would styrre the kyng of Portyngale which than had also varyaunce with the sayde kyng of Castelll to warre agaynst the sayd kyng and to the mayntaynyng of his warre hée would grauÌt y t kyng of Portyngale a demy of his spiritualty thorow all his Realme How much was gathered in Portyngale our stories maketh no mension but in London and in the diocese was gathered a tuÌne of golde and in the whole realme of England was gathered xxv C. M. frankes whiche makes in Englishe money CC. lxxvij M. vij C. lxxvij ãâã And because this money was gathered of y e spiritualitie and by their diligence therefore the Pope ordayned Henry Spenser the Byshop of Norwych to bée the chiefe captayne of this warre but or euer the Pope coulde brynge this matter to passe he sent to y e king to his Lordes and to his Byshoppes xxx Bulles So that at the last thys foresayd Byshop of Norwyche was sent foorth with a greate number of men in the wages of the Church And the Duke of Lankester likewise agaynst the kyng of Castell Theyr oth was geuen them to fight agaynst no man nor countrey that helde with Pope Vrban And our chronicle saith that Pope Vrban would haue made peace betwene the FreÌch king and ours at the last How thinke you is not this a pretie practise to set men together by the eares and than to make them beleeue that he woulde make a peace Fyrst we must haue cleane remission to fight and thaÌ wée shall bée curssed as blacke as a potte if wée will make no peace And why because the Pope hath hys purpose Is not this a goodly packyng of spirituall men Is not here goodly obedience taught toward Princes Bée not mens soules well fed wyth thys doctrine Bée not these good fathers that thus watcheth nyght and daye for y t cure and charge that they haue of mens soules Marke how charitable and liberall that the holy Fathers bée in distributing of Christes merites Euery man that fighteth in his cause shall haue cleane remission a pena a culpa and must néedes bée the childe of saluation Let Christ say and doe what hée can for the holye Church hath so determined And that no man shoulde doubt of it there bée xxx Bulles graunted and that vnder leade And the Church of Rome can not erre for the spirituall lawe sayth what the sea of Rome doth approue that must néedes bée allowed and that that she reproueth must bée of no strength Likewise in an other place So must the decrées of the sea of Rome bée accepted as though they were spoken by the godly voyce of Peter hymselfe Agaynst these thinges dare I not speake for I would fayne bee taken for a Christen man but yet I muste bee so bolde to speake one worde the truth is the deuill himselfe hath blowen out these presumptuous voyces And yet meÌ must set both life soule on these wordes For there bée xxx Bulles of leade to confirme the matter And that is a weightye thynge But when kyng Iohn our naturall prince shoulde haue had of the pyed MoÌkes for the defeÌce of this realme but a small summe of money Than was there neuer a Bull to gette nor yet one Byshop in EnglaÌd to preach on his side But now CC. M. pound gathered in one Lent and a greate deale more for the maintainauÌce of y e pope his holy flesh Was not this a marueilous subiectioÌ that we should suffer our selues so lightly to bée moued to geue not onely so greate a suÌme of money but also to send forth in the defence of such a wicked person our naturall brethren kinsemen and countreymen I dare say of my conscience that in fiue huÌdred yeares there was not such a summe of money so lightly graunted were the cause neuer so great vnto our right naturall and
lege Lord. Ye I doe beléeue that if the kynges grace at this same day should desire of y e spirituality but halfe of this summe I dare say they wold neuer grauÌt him with their good will nor there shoulde not bée found one Diuine in England of the holy Popes Churche that could and would proue by good Diuinitie that the kyng might take it and the spiritualitie were bounde to geue it Alas what shall I say beléeue me I doe want wordes to y e settyng out of this matter where is natural affectioÌ where is naturall loue where is fidelitie where is truth of hart that men ought to haue and to beare toward their naturall Prince toward their natiue countrey toward their fathers and mothers toward their wiues and childreÌ yea toward their liues God of his infinite goodnesse hath geuen vs a noble Prince to the maintaynyng and defence of all these thynges and toward hym we haue litle or none affection But vnto this idole of Rome are we ready to geue both body and goodes and the more we geue the better we are content Was not this a merueilous poueryshyng to this Realme to sende out so many thousandes and to receiue nothyng agayne but deceitfull Bulles and shéepes skynnes and a litle péece of leade yea and worst of all to make men beléeue that their saluation dyd hange on it I dare say boldly that if we poore men which bée now condeÌned for heretickes and also for traytours against our kyng had not béen the Realme of England had not staÌd in so good a condition as it is for men had béene bounde still in their conscience for to obey this wretched idole Who durst haue kept y e innumerable summe of money within the realme y e yearely was sucked out by this adder if our godly learnyng had not instructed their conscience Let all the Liberaries bée sought in EnglaÌd and there shall not be one booke writteÌ in iiij C. yeares and admitted by the Church of Rome and by our spiritualtie founde that doth teach this obedience and fidelitie toward Princes and deliuereth our Realme from the bondage of this wicked Sathan the pope or els that is able to satisfie and to quiete any mans conscience within this Realme and yet I dare say hée is not in EnglaÌd that caÌ reproue our learnyng by the doctrine of our master Christ or els of his holy Apostles Yea meÌ haue studyed and deuised how they might bryng our mighty Prince and his noble Realme vnder y e féete of this deuill There could bée nothyng handled so secretly within this Realme but if it were either pleasaunt or profitable to the Pope to know then were all the Byshops in England sworne to reuelate that matter to him This may bee wel proued by their shamefull trayterous oth that they contrary to Gods law mans law and order of nature haue made to this false man the Pope The wordes of their othe written in their owne law be these I Byshop N. froÌ this houre forth shal be faithfull to S. Peter to the holy Church of Rome and to my Lord the Pope to his successours lawfully entryng into the Popedome I shall not consent in counsell nor in déede that hée shoulde lose either lyfe or lymme or that hée should bée taken in any euill trap His councell that shall bée shewed vnto me either by hym selfe or els by his letters or by his Legates I shall open to no man to hys hurt or damage I shall helpe to defend mayntaine the Papacie of the Church of Rome the rules of the holy fathers sauyng myne order agaynst all men liuyng I shall come to the Councell when soeuer I bée called onles I bée lawfully let The Popes Legate I shall honorablye entreate both goyng and commyng in his necessities I shall helpe him I shall visite yearely either by myne owne proper person or els by some sure messenger the sea of Rome onles I bée dispensed with So helpe me God and this holy Euangelist There hath béene wonderous packing vsed and hath cost many a thousand mens liues ere that the spiritualitie brought it to passe that all they should bée sworne to the Pope owe none obedience to any man but to him onely This matter hath béene wonderous craftely conueyed for at the beginnyng the Bishops were not sworne so straitely vnto the Pope as now For I doe read in the tyme of Gregory the thyrd which was in the yeare of our Lord. vij C. lix how their othe was no more but to sweare for to kéepe the fayth of holy Church and to abide in the vnity of the same and not to consent for any mans pleasure to the contrary to promise also to séeke the profites of the Church of Rome And if any Byshops did lyue agaynst the olde statutes of holy fathers with him they should haue no conuersation but rather forbidde it if they coulde or els trewly to shewe the Pope of it This othe coÌtinued a great many of yeares tyll that a mortall hatred sprang betwene the Emperour and the Pope for confirming of Byshops than as many Byshops as were confirmed of the Pope did sweare the othe that I haue first written For this othe that Gregory maketh mention of was not sufficient because that by it the Byshops were not bounde to betray their Princes nor to reuelate their counselles to the Pope The which thing y e pope must néedes know or els hee coulde not bring to passe his purpose that is to say he coulde not bée Lord ouer the worlde and cause Emperours and kynges to fetch their confirmation of him and to knéele downe and kisse his féete The which when hée had broght to passe hée procéeded farther adding more thinges in the Byshops othe to the maintayning of his worldly honour and dignitie as it shall afterward appeare But first wée wyll examine this othe how it standeth with Gods worde and with the true obedience to our prince I pray you tell me out of what Scripture or els out of what example of our mayster Christ his holy Apostles you haue takeÌ this doctrine to learne to swere to Saint Peter or els to the Church of Rome or els to the Pope What néede you to sweare to Saint Peter ye caÌ neither doe hym good by your fidelitie nor yet hurt by your falshode Othes be taken that hée that the othe is made vnto might bée sure of the true helpe and succour of hym that sweareth agaynst all men that could hurte hym Now Saint Peter hath none enymies and though hée had yet is not hée afearde of them neyther can you helpe hym nor deliuer hym if hée had néede But the verytie is that good S. Peter must here stand in the fore frunt to make men afrayde with and to make men beléeue that you are his frendes but God knoweth that you neyther fauour his person lrarnyng nor lyuyng For if S. Peters person
came to teach both Peter and Paule learned his Disciples not to vse theÌ selues as Lordes but as seruauntes And marke the occasion that hée had There bée two newe Disciples brought vnto him and the old beyng not yet perfite thought scorne that these two should sit aboue all other y e one of the right hand and the other of the left haÌd But our master Christ reproueth this proude stomacke of theirs very straitely saying How y e Princes rulers of the infidels hath power ouer their subiectes but so shal not ye For hée that will bée greatest amoÌg you shal bée least Here our master Christ learneth none hypocrisie that they shold bée called lest in name and bée greatest in very déede but hée will that this doctrine shalbée expressed in their déedes My Lord the pope calleth him selfe in woordes the seruaunt of all seruauntes but in very déede hée wil bée Lord ouer all Lords Yea and my Lordes Byshops will bée sworne to hym as vnto a Lord they wil reken them selues periured if they burne not all them that will take the Pope but for a seruaunt Is not this a marueilous hypocrisie to bée called seruaunt of all seruauntes and yet desire for to bée taken as Lord and Kyng ouer all Kynges Yea and vnto this bée our Byshops sworne because they wil bée obedient to their Princes But and their consciences were rypped you should finde no maÌ sit there as a Kyng but my losell the Pope And we poore men must bée coÌdemned for reprouyng of this And why Verely because my Lords haue sworne to hym agaynst their Prince and all his true subiectes But howe standeth it with your othe toward your Prince for to bée sworne to the Pope which is not all onely an other Lorde but also contrary yea and as the worlde now is the greatest mortall ennemy that our Prince hath For I dare say that if this wretched ClemeÌt could drowne our noble Prince with one worde it shoulde not bée longe vndone sine Clementia The common sayinge went in Hamburgh that this caytyfe hath not al onely excoÌmunicated our noble prince but also geuen away the kingdome to an other And this facte must you defende for you are sworne to y e Pope Yea I dare say if you had conuenient occasion you would declare your fidelitie I doe Iudge after your factes that you haue done to kinges in tymes past whensoeuer that you had power might to bring to passe y e which you haue conceiued agaynst your Prince If you thinke I iudge a mysse or els doe you wrong let me bée put to my proofe and you shall sée what an heape of holy factes y e I will bring you out of your own chronicles and bookes for the which you will bée lauded and praysed hyely that you haue so faythfully stucke vnto this daÌnable Idole of Rome Yea I dare say it had béene heresie within this two yeares to haue written or sayd thus much agaynst the lymme of the deuyll on our princes side This all y e worlde can testefye wherefore I thinke you will put me to no tryall But to your othe Howe doth it stand with your allegyance toward your prince to bee sworne to the Pope your owne lawe sayth that a lege man can make none othe of fydelytye to none other man but to his owne kinge Moreouer you doe remeÌber your othe made vnto your prince wherein you doe renounce all clauses wordes and sentences made vnto the Pope which may bée hurtfull or preiudiciall to his highnes How agréeth these ij othes you may set them togither as well as you caÌ but I know no waies to auoyde your periury For the very truth is that the kinges grace and his councell considering your othe made to the Pope to bée periudiciall to his regall power causeth you in your othe afterwarde made vnto him to reuoke those thinges that you haue afore sworne to y e Pope to declare that his grace his counsell did reckon your othe made to y e pope to bée against him therfore he maketh you to reuoke it by name naming the same othe also the same Pope So that you may clearely perceiue how that our prince doth suspect you for your othe making And in very déede the popes meaning yours was none other but for to betray y e king and his realme And therfore as soone as there was any variance betwéene y e king y t pope theÌ were you first of all assoyled of your allegyance dew vnto our king and that absolucion was blasen and blowen preached and taught throughout all the world all dores and postes must bée decked with papers and bulles for your discharge But for to helpe your Prince you could neuer bée discharged of your hereticall trayterous othe made vnto the Pope agaynst your Prince Here neither Peter nor Paule can helpe nor there is no key y e can open that locke O Lord God how haue we beene blynded thus trayterously to handle our naturall Prince But how this Caterpiller is come to bée a Lorde and hath brought kinges vnder hys féete I will speake God willyng after this in a peculiar treatyse It foloweth and to his successours lawfully and regularly entryng in After what lawe I reade in your owne bookes of law after which me thinketh there bée very few byshops made wherein I finde among all other good thinges that hée shoulde bée chaste of lyuyng méeke gentle to speake to mercyful wel learned in y t new olde testameÌt and y e we shoulde not forbyd maryage nor should blame the eating of fleshe and should also beléeue that all maner of synnes as well actuall as original bée clerely forgeueÌ in baptysme How many of these things the Popes holines is indewed with all and how many hée aloweth his owne bookes and déedes wil testelie Wherfore I recken that your othe doth not meane this laws nor yet y e lawe that blessed S. Paule writeth of For then I recken that by the vertue of your othe you haue not béene bound to one Pope this 400. yeares so that it must folowe that you haue other lawes then blessed S. Paule speaketh of or the councell of Charthaginence to chose your Pope by the which as farre as men can recken by common experience and practice bée these In primis Hee that shall bée able to bée Pope must bée a veÌgeable tyrauÌt neuer kéepeing peace but all wayes warryng for the defence as yée call it of S. Peters patrimonye To suffer no Prince to dwell in rest by hym but to snatch his possessions to the vnholy Church of Rome To set princes together by the eares tyll they bée both weary and then to take y e matter in his hande and neuer to make an ende tyll both partyes hath geuen some possessioÌs to his holy fatherhed to assoyle the soules that hath bene slayne through his packyng And hée
declare this intollerable or subtile treason thus long shamefully vsed against my prince which is necessary to bée knowne And I am compelled by violeÌce to declare both my confession and learning in this cause For meÌ hath not béene ashamed to report that I would which am but a wretch and poore simple worme and not hable to kill a Catte though I woulde doe my vttermost to make insurrection against my noble and mighty prince whom as God knoweth I doe both honour worship loue and fauour to the vttermost power of my hart and am not satisfied because it is no more This I speake afore God Let him bée mercifull vnto mée as it is true And if I were not so true in mine hart it were not possible for mée so earnestly to write agaynst theÌ whome I doe recken to handle vnfaythfully and vntruely wyth theyr prince yea against both Gods lawe and mans lawe The very truth is I can suffer through Gods grace all maner of wronges iniuries and sclaunders but to bée called an hereticke agaynst God or a traytour against my prince he liueth not but I will say hée lieth And wil bée able so to proue him if I may bée reported by my workes or déedes by my conuer sation or liuing or by any thinge that euer I did But vnto my purpose the Byshoppes doth sweare one othe to the pope and an other contrary to their prince And yet they will bée takeÌ for good and faithfull children And I poore man must bee condemned and all my woorkes for heresy and no maÌ to reade them vnder the payne of treason And why because I write against their periurie towarde their prince But how commeth S. Peter by these regalles that you are sworne to defende seing that he was neuer no kyng but a fisher All the worlde knoweth that regalia belongeth to kinges and to like power of kynges Why are you not rather sworne to defend Peters net and his fisherie the which thinges hee both hadand vsed neuer regalles But these thinges will not maintayne the holy Church of Rome and therefore ye sweare not to maintayne them But what meane you by that sentence Sauing mine order why say you not sauing my kinges pleasure Your glose sayth you may not defend these thinges with weapons But oh Lord God what vnshamefulnesse is this thus to delude with wordes all the whole worlde Men knoweth that when the Pope hath néede of your helpe there is no men sooner in armes then you are if you call armes harneys bylles glaues swordes and gunnes and such other thyngs Doe you not remember how soone the Byshop of Norwiche Henry Spenser was in armes to defende pope Vrbane It were but foly to recite examples In the yeare of our Lord. 1164. was there a controuersie betwéen the kynges grace the Byshops of England for certaine prerogatiues beloÌgyng to the kyng Wherfore the king required an othe and a confirmation of the Byshops as concernyng those Articles and prerogatiues But aunswere was made of the Bishops that those prerogatiues cum omnibus prauitatibus in regio scripto contentis were of none effect nor strength bicause they did forbyd to appele to the Court of Rome onles the king gaue licence And bicause that no Byshop might goe at the Popes callyng out of the Realme without the kynges assent And bicause that Clerkes should bée conuented in criminall causes afore a temporall iudge And bicause the kyng would heare matters as coÌcernyng tythes other spirituall causes And bicause that it was agaynst the sea of Rome and the dignitie of the same that a Byshop should bée conueÌted afore y e kyng Briefly they would not bée vnder the kyng but this addition should bée set vnto it Saluo honore Dei Ecclesie Romane ordine nostro that is we will bée vnder your grace sauyng the honour of God of the Churche of Rome and of our order The cause why they dyd except these thynges was this as they them selues graunt For kynges receiued their authorities and power of the church but the Church receiueth her authoritie of Christ onely wherefore they conclude that the kyng can not commaunde ouer the Byshops nor absolue any of them nor to iudge of tythes nor of Churches neither yet to forbyd Byshoppes the handlyng of any spirituall cause Is not here a marueilous blyndnesse and obstinacie agaynste theyr Prince They will make it agaynst Gods honour to obey their king and are not ashamed to say in the kynges face that his power is of them But I pray you whether was kynges before Byshops or Byshops before kynges You shal finde that God had long admitted kynges or any Bishop as you take hym was thought of Doth not the holy ghost commauÌde that we should honour kynges Also in an other place Let all men bée vnder the high powers for the power is of God and hée that resisteth the power resisteth Gods ordinaunce Here blessed S. Paule sayth that kynges power is of God not of Byshops Furthermore what reason is it to defende the Popes prerogatiue agaynst your Princes Is not your Prince nearer and more naturall vnto you then this wretch the Pope But here is a thyng y e maketh me to marueile When you sweare to the Pope Sauyng your order Is as much to say as you shall not vse no weapons but els you shall bée ready and obedient in all thynges But when you shall sweare to your kyng then Sauyng your order is as much to say as you haue authoritie to confirme kynges and to bée their felowes and neither to bée obedient vnto them nor yet to aunswere to any Iustice before them but clearely to bée exempted and they not to medle with you excepte they will geue you some worldly promotion If I would vse my selfe as vnchatariblye agaynst you as you haue handled me doubtles I could make some thyng of this that shold diplease you How would you cry and how would you handle me poore wretch if you had halfe so much agaynst me as this is But I will let you passe God hath preserued mée hitherto of his infinite mercy agaynst your insaciable malice and no doubt but hée shall doe the same still I will returne to your othe It foloweth I shall come to the Synode when I am called vnles I shall bée lawfully let But why doe you not sweare to compell the Pope to call a Councell seyng that it hath béene so often and so instantly required of him by many and noble Princes of Christendome yea seyng that all Christendome doth require with great sightes an order to bée taken set in the highest articles of our faith But vnto this you are not sworne And why bicause it is agaynst your holy popet of Rome For if there were a generall Councell both hée you do know that there must néedes folow both ouer him you a streight reformation Therfore
after my couÌsell say that you can not come for you bée lawfully let It foloweth I shal honourably entreate the popes Legate both going and comming and in his necessitie I shal helpe him I pray you sée and prouide well that hée goe not a begging as Peter did And sée also that he neither preach nor teach but pyll and poull with all mischiefe and vnshamefastnes And why because you are sworne this to maintayne It foloweth I shall visite yearely my selfe or by some other messenger the pope of Rome vnles I bée dispenced with of them I pray you what pertaineth this to the office of a Byshop yearely to visite Rome Christ and the most of his Apostles were neuer at Rome and yet they were méetely good Christen men But I reade in the traditions of the Turke that certayne of them must yearly visite their Mahomet From whom I thinke you haue taken this custome Your owne law saith that vnto this clause must these bishops all only bée bouÌde that bée immediatly vnderneth the Pope Now are not you such for you sweare in your othe to the kyng that you will immediatly take your Byshopprick of him and holde it all onely of his grace Wherefore then doe you here sweare against your owne lawe And also against your othe made to your prince Moreouer you know that there was an olde custome in the dayes of kyng Henry the second that no Byshop shoulde goe out of the Realme without the kinges licence Are you not bound to kéepe this custome but answere that the Pope hath dispensed with you and that you are not bounde to kéepe any obedience towarde the actes that your prince maketh Moreouer I meruaile sore that you be all so straitly sworne of so long tyme and neuer one of you that euer went in my dayes to Rome to discharge his othe And why because you are dispensed with But were it not as good to leaue it out of your othe at the first séeing you entende not to kéepe it as afterwarde to dispence with you for it No forsothe for than the Pope coulde not bynde you to come to Rome at hys pleasure and betraye your kyng all his counselles But in your othe that is newly made that you haue sworne laste is added That if the pope bée on this side y e mountaines you shall visite him euery yeare But if hée bée beyond the mouÌtaines then euery three yeares One that knew not your practise and the circumstauÌces of your factes y e hath béene done would litle suspect this additioÌ But the very truth is there is a mischieuous and abhominable treason in it agaynst Princes For if it chaunced the Emperour or els any temporall Prince neare vnto Rome to fall at variaunce with the Pope then dyd y e Pope straight runne into Fraunce that is to say on this side the mountaines where you must visite hym yearely And why Bicause your god is in distresse and hath conceiued a deadly hatered agaynst a Prince and can not bring it to passe without your helpe and counsell Wherefore you must come yearely And also hée must know through your betraying how your Prince is mynded and whether hée bée addicted to his contrary parte or not If hée bée then must you betraye his counsell and that yearely And why bicause the pope is on this side the mountaines But and if hée bée in Rome and hath all Princes neckes vnder hys gyrdell then is it sufficient that you come euery thyrd yeare For you caÌ at ones commyng deuise as much treason as Princes shall auoyde in fiue yeares But what belongeth this vnto a Bishop that the Pope is on this side the mouÌtaines or beyonde If ye bée bounde by Gods law yearely to visite the Pope then must you visite him where soeuer hée bée though hée were either with God or the deuill And if you bée not bounde by Gods law what a presumption is it of him to bynde you Yea what an ouersight is it of you to let your selfe thus to bée bounde And what a wickednes is it of you so straitely to kéepe this othe to the which you are not bouÌde by Scripture against your obedience made to your Prince whiche is commaunded by Gods word But I pray you what example hath either hée or you of blessed S. Peter to bynde by the vertue of an othe the other Apostles yearely to visite him at Rome All the world may perceiue that this othe is inuented of insaciable couetousnes that the Pope and you haue toward honours and dignities And that is well declared by these wordes that foloweth in your othe The possessions of my Church I shal not sell geue lay to morgage or make any feoffement or by any other meanes alienate the same without the counsell of y e pope But I pray you tell me one thing why doe you not sweare that you shall neither bye nor yet receiue any possessions to your church nor you shall neither pill nor poull nor shaue to encrease the possessions of your Church But the truth is all is fish that commeth to the nette with you And if it come ones within your cloukes it neuer coÌmeth out agayne thoughe the Kyng and his Realme should stand in neuer so great néede But to receiue all his lande you are alwayes ready and it is not agaynst your othe I do not say thus bicause I would ye should sell or alienate the possessions of the Churche but bicause I sée that there is nothyng maintained by them but all onely your mischeuous pompe and your pride Your owne law commaundeth that the fourth part of the spiritual goodes should bée distributed among poore men And for that cause they bée called Bona pauperum but how litle their part is all the world can testifie Wherfore doe you sweare not to alienate your goodes without the popes licence The pope gaue them not to you but the kyng his subiectes How commeth hée now to bée so neare of your counsell in alienating them and the king is thrust out the whiche hath deserued best to bée of your counsell But doe you not remember your own law the which doth forbid that the pope in any wise or sor any necessitie should alienate the goodes of the Church except it bée old houses whiche can not bée kept without great charges This is your owne law and agaynst this will you sweare Then must you néedes bée periured for if you alienate your goodes with the Popes licence then is this Decrée agaynst you and curseth you Wherfore then put you this in your othe seyng you can not alienate your goodes with his consent nor yet without it It foloweth in your new othe decrées ordinaunces sentences disposions reseruations prouisions and commaundementes apostolike with all my power I will obserue shall and cause other men to obserue them These things were added when this Idole was brought so highe that no man durste wynche
agaynst hym and when hée might saye and doe what he would And as your lawe commaundeth no man so hardye to aske hym why hée doth so Then began decrées ordinances depocytions disposycyons reseruations prouysions with like shamefulnes sor to spring and there is no remedy but they must contynue And why Because you are sworne to kéepe them your selfe and to compel other men also to kéepe them And out of the kéepinge of this part of your othe springeth out an other sentence that foloweth which is this All heretykes sysmatikes and rebelles towardes our sayd Lorde y e Pope to my power I shall persecute and withstand This is the cause that hath made vs poore men so great heretykes For it can neuer bée proued that euer we spake agaynst God or our king and yet bée we heretikes And why Forsooth because the Byshops are sworne to the Popes decrées the which condemneth all them for heretikes that speaketh against his holynes though hée bée as holy as my horse For hée sayth hym selfe in his lawe that hée nedeth not to bée holy hym selfe but it is sufficient that hée sytteth in an holy seat These be his wordes who doubteth but hée is holy y e which is exalted to so great a dignitie In whoÌ though good workes of his owne merites be wantinge yet are those good workes sufficyent the which were done by his predecessours Vpon the which texte their glose sayth that if it bée openly knowen that the Pope bée an aduoulterer or a murderer yet ought hée not to bée accused c. Now we poore men can not suffre such myscheuous vyces wherefore we must bée heretikes But why because my lords y e byshops are sworne to persecute vs. But neuertheles I trust to Gods grace and the Kinges that my Lordes the Byshops wyll not bée so hard in this poynt of their othe as they haue béene And why Because meÌ may nowe come to their aunswere Surely there bée many clauses in his last othe added that bée cleare iniury vnto princes against Gods lawe and mans lawe And yet our Byshops will swere them yea that which is worst of all they will accuse other men of treason rebellioÌ And there is no maÌ sworne to treason nor rebellion but they onely ¶ Wherfore most gracious prince with all mekenes and lowlynes that is due to soe noble a prince and also that doth béecome a true subiecte to doe I lowly and méekely require and desire your grace to Iudge betwéene the Byshops and me whiche of vs is trewest and faythfullest to God and to your grace I speake all onelye of those that hath and also would nowe if they durste defende the Pope and his lawes Agaynst them I make this supplication and agaynst them haue I declared the learning and doctrine that I haue both taught and wrytten And as for my factes déedes what I haue done agaynst God and your grace I require them to say their vttermost that they can proue or elles by your gracious fauour I am bere presente and offer my selfe to proue theÌ lyars And that vnder any maner of payne that your grace shal assigne And agaynst them I haue declared the learnyng and doctrine of theyr Churche and also brought examples of their factes and déedes with the whiche they haue put theyr doctrine in exercise Nowe if they bée gréeued or thinke theÌ selues wrongfully handled of mée then I require no more of your grace but indiffereÌtly and graciously to here both them and me the which thing no doubt as your grace doth knowe our heaueÌly father doth require of you who preserue your highnes in all honor dignite Amen The cause of my condemnation MOste gracious Prince y e your grace shoulde knowe what cause of heresye the Byshops had agaynst me for y e which they so vncharitablye and so cruelly hath cast me away Therefore haue I set out y e articles y e were layde agaynst me And as they were layd agaynst me as I will bée reported by their owne actes and bookes The which articles doubtles were vncharitably falsly gathered agaynst me in a sermon y e I made in CaÌbridge in S. Edwardes Churrh Wherfore I will beséech your grace with all méekenes lowlynes to bée my gracious Lord Prince And not to suffer me thus shamefully cruelly agaynst all law conscience vtterly to bée vndone cast away But of your most highe goodnes to suffer me to come to mine aunswere and then if I can not iustifie my cause I will be at your gracious commaundement to bée punished after right and conscience IF thou beléeue that thou art more bouÌd to serue God to morow which is Christmas day or of easter day or of whitsonday for an holynes that is in one day more then in an other then art thou no faythfull christean man but supersticious And S. Paule is against thée saying You doe obserue dayes yeares monthes and tydes For vnto a faythfull christean man euery day ought to bée Christmas day Easter day and whitsonday The which thinge the fathers considering that thou diddest not obserue yea that thou wouldest neuer obserue if it were lefte to thy iudgmeÌt because thou art geuen so much to worldly businesses For that cause they haue assigned thee certaine dayes to come to the certayn dayes to come to y e church to pray togither to heare the worde of God togither and to receaue the blessed sacrameÌt togither what faulte fynde you in this article because I say that one daye is not holyer then an other I pray you what is y e cause or what nature is in one day that is not in an other wherby that it should bée holyer then the other Because you will say that we halowe the remembraunce of Christes birthe and of Christes resurrection in one day and not in an other This thing I say must you doe euery daye for Christe is euery day borne euery day rysen euery day ascended vp And this must you beléeue euery day stedfastly This must you sanctifie in your hartes dayly and not one day ¶ Now vary we but in this thing You say that we are bound to sanctifie but one Christmas day in the yeare and that is supersticiousnes heresy say I not that I condemne your one day but that you set it to one daye all onely that we are bound to do euery daye Briefely my Lord of Rochester alowed this article saying he would not condemne it for heresy for an C. li. this was a great suÌme of money but it was folishely sayde quod hée to preach this afore the butchers of Cambryge As who say they were all butchers that were at the sermon And not y e most parte of y e vniuersity But the byshop of Bathe asked me whether we mighte labour on the holy dayes or not séeing it is written Thou shalt obserue thy holy day I aunswered
these Illud euangelij si quis abstulerit c. non est precipientis sed exhortantis Now let euery Christen man iudge whether that these wordes of theyr lawe bée of sufficient auctoritie to refell the holy wordes of Scripture or no But than came doctour WolmaÌ and hée brought this texte If thy brother doe offende thée than tell the Church What is that sayd hée tell the Church to whom I aunswered that this place made not for his purpose aleaging Saint Augustine for mée For it speaketh of the crymes that should bée reprooued by the congregation and not of the correction of the temporall sworde It also foloweth If hée heare not y e church couÌte hym as an heatheÌ and as a publican This is the vttermost payne that our M. Christ assigneth there y e which is no payne of the temporall lawe But at this aunswere was hée sore moued and sayd if I did abide by it I should be burnt This was a sharp sentence of so greate a man as hée is Apppelles was a ioly wyse felowe that sayd once to a shomaker Ne sutor vltra crepidam But neuertheles let hym and them burne as many as they can yet it is playne that I haue spoken neuer a worde but the holy scripture and holy doctours say the same both in sentence and in wordes Wherefore I can not sée how they can condemne this article for heresye yea and I dare saye for them that they recken it none heresy nor they did not condeÌne mée for this article I Wyll neuer beléeue nor yet I can neuer beléeue that one man may be by the lawe of God a byshop of 2. or 3. cyties yea of an whole couÌtrey for it is contrarye to S. Paule which sayth I haue left thée behynde to set in euery citye a byshop And if you finde in one place of scripture y e they bée called Episcopi you shal finde in diuers other places that they bée called Persoiteri ¶ I was brought afore my Lorde Cardinall into his galary and there hée reade all myne articles tyll hée came to this and there hée stopped sayde that this touched hym and therefore hée asked me if I thought it wronge that one byshop shoulde haue so many cityes vnderneath hym vnto whom I answered that I could no farther goe then to S. Paules texte which set in euery cytye a byshop Then asked hée mée if I thought it now vnright séeing the ordinaunce of the church that one byshop should haue so many cities I aunswered y e I knew none ordinaunce of y e church as concerning this thinge but S. Paules sayinge onelye Neuertheles I did sée a contrary custome and practise in the world but I know not the originall thereof Then sayde hée y e in the Apostles tyme there were dyuers cities some 7. myle some vj. myle long and ouer them was there set but one byshop of their subbards also So likewise now a byshop hath but one citye to his cathedrall churche and the country about is as subbards vnto it Me thought this was farre fetched but I durst not denye it because it was so greate auctorite and of so holy a father and of so greate a deuine But this dare I say that his holynes could neuer proue it by scripture nor yet by any auctorite of doctours nor yet by any practise of the Apostles and yet it must bée true because a piller of the church hath spoken it But let vs sée what y e doctours say to myne article Athanasius doth declare this text of the Apostle I haue left thée behinde c. Hée woulde not commit vnto one bythop a whole ylde but hée did inioyne that euery cytye shoulde haue his proper pastor supposing y e by this meanes they shoulde more diligently ouer sée the people and also that y e labour should bée more easye to beare c. Also Chrisostome on that same texte Hée would not y e a whole countrey shoulde bée permitted vnto one man but hée enioyned vnto euery maÌ his cure by y e meanes hée knew that the labour shoulde bée more eaysye and the subiectes should bée with more diligeÌce gouerned if the teachers were not distract with y e gouerning of many churches but had cure and charge of one church onely c. Mée thinketh these bée plaine wordes and able to moue a man to speak asmuche as I did But graunte that you may haue all these cities yet can you make it none heresy For my lord Cardinall graunted that it was but agaynst hym and against you which bée no Gods But I poore man must bée an heretike there is no remedy you will haue it so And who is able to say nay Not all scripture nor yet God hymselfe IT can not bée proued by scripture that a man of the churche shoulde haue so greate temporall possessions But they will say if they had not so great possessions they could not kepe so many seruantes so many dogges so many horses as 40. or 50. maintayne so great pompe and pride and liue so deliciously what heresye fynde you in this Is it heresye to speake against your horses and your houndes and your abhominable lyuing And doubtles I did not say but that you myght haue possessions all onely I spake against the superfluousnes and the abuse of them for the which all y e world wondereth on you What mischiefe is there in the worlde vsed y e is more clerely and openly knowen then that you doe abuse the goodes of the Church And yet must I bée coÌdemned for an heretyke for speaking against it Alas doe you thinke that God will suffer this violence that you doe vse agaynst poore men I will staÌd in y e daunger proue how his Godly maiesty shall iudge this matter béetwéene you and mée I dare trust hym with it SUre I am that they can not by the law of God haue any iurisdiction seculer and yet they chaleÌge both powers which if they haue why doe they not put them both in vse For they must say as the Iewes sayde we may kill no man This is the article that dyd byte you for you can not bée content with the office of a byshop but you will bée also kynges Howe that standeth with Gods lawe and with your othe I haue declared it to our noble prince I doubt not but hée will put you to the tryall of it Haue not you this many yeres condemned many a poore man then deliuered hym to the temporall power to be put to death which knew nothing of his cause And if hée would y e yée shoulde put hym to death your selfe then answered yée how you might kyll no man So y t they were alwayes your hangmen THey say they bée the successours of Christ and of his Apostles but I can sée them folow none but Iudas For they beare the purse and haue all the money
your owne doctrine Looke in Alexander de Hales in Duns and in Bonauenture in the 4. booke of the sentences Now if you will condemne mée then must you fyrist condemne this your owne doctrine WHat is the cause that they forbid vs that we shoulde not discusse how greate their power is but because that they would make all meÌ fooles and holde vs in ignoraunce Your owne scholemen say the popes power is so greate that no man can nor may discusse it Also your lawe coÌmaundeth That no maÌ bée so hardy as to aske y e pope Lord why doe you so But put the case that this were a lye yet is it farre from heresie Yet my Lordes say that I shall bée an heretyke And why say I Because we will haue it so say they Yea and thou béest not so content y u shalt bée burnt Mary I thank you hartely my Lords Pro bona vestra informacione THey haue a lawe moste abhominable contrarye to Gods lawe and charitie to excommunicate the people 4. tymes in a yeare that is to say those men that raise the rent of an house that must you vnderstand if it béelong not to the church For if it béelong vnto y e church thou maist raise it in euery moneth on s and no man shall curse thée Also they curse them that bée not buried in their parishe church y e must bée vnderstaÌded if that they bée rich men for if they bée poore they may bée buried amoÌg the friers The Byshop of Bath sayd ther was no such maner to curse men And all y e world knoweth the contrary More ouer I red these articles in the booke of the generall curse that belongeth to saynt Benets church in Cambrige and there did I marke it with myne owne hand and yet the byshop was not ashamed to denye it And why Because I muste bée an heretyke there is no remedye the holy fathers hath so determined it THey haue myters with glystering precious stones they haue gloues for catching colde in y e middest of their ceremonies They haue rynges and ouches other ceremonies so many y e there is in a manner now nothing els in the church but all iewyshe maners wyll you make this heresy because I speake against your daÌnable and pompous myters I thinke such ornamentes were to bée condemned euen among heathen men I will not say among christean men But this dare I say that there was neuer no God among heathen men that euer delighted in such ornamentes And yet you will serue the God of heauen by theÌ And your poore brother whom Christ hath redéemed with his precious bloud dyeth in prison and openly in the streate hangeth him selfe for necessitie yet wil you not bestow on hym so much as one of your precious stones Tell me of one byshop that euer brake his myter to the helping of a poore man was there neuer man in necessitye in England but all y e world may sée what you bée These thinges bée sensible inough THese myters I can not tell from whence they do come except they take them from the iewes byshops if they take them from y e Iewes then let them also take theyr sacrifices and their oblations from them and offer calues and lambes as they dyd and then haue we nothing to doe with them for wee bée christen men and no Iewes I pray you tell mée where yée finde but one pricke in holy scripture of your myters Our mayster did institute byshops And S. Paule setteth out what is their office and also what is their ornameÌt yet speaketh neuer a worde of your myters But I dare boldelye say y e if you bée put to y e tryall you shall bée fayne to ruÌne to the olde lawe But can I bée an heretyke if I condemned clearely your myters and sayde they were of the deuyll when you proue them to bée of Christes institution then will I be an heretyke Is not that Inough I praye you let mée so long bée taken for a christean man And if you bée not coÌtent with this truely then doe yée me wronge THese myters with 2. hornes I caÌnot tell what they should signifye except it be the hornes of the false prophet of whome It is spoken with these hornes shalt y u blowe afore thée all Syria And so dyd hée mocke their ringes and all their ornamentes and ecclesiasticall ceremonyes It wil com to my saying that you bée byshops of the olde lawe for you haue nothing to defende your rynges your ornamentes and your ceremonies but very tyranny Wherefore to mayntaine these depose you kynges and princes interdite landes burne man wyfe and chylde And when you haue all done you haue defended but a deuelysh token of prid The doctours that wolde fauour your proude tokens expound them to the best haue declared that the two hornes of your myters dyd sygnify the new and the olde testament that is how you should be learned in them both Now I saw that this exposition did not agrée with that thyng for no man can bée lesse learned in them theÌ you bée I speake of a great many Wherefore me thought it was but a vaine exposition and therfore I compared them to the two hornes of the false Prophet bicause as you know this false Prophet sayde vnto the kyng that hée shoulde with these two hornes blow afore him all Syria And yet hée lyed for the kyng was the first maÌ that was slayne So likewise you say vnto kynges if they folowe your couÌsell and mayntaine your authoritie and bée ruled after you TheÌ shal they ouercome all their enemies As sinne death and hell and yet Saluo ordine vestro you lye for you haue no word of God for you Wherefore you must be false Prophetes Here haue I coÌpared with a similitude your myters to the two hornes and you to false Prophetes what if this bée false what if I can not proue it yet can you make me none hereticke For then must you make those men heretickes that haue compared the forkes of your myters to the new and to the old Testamentes and you to the true Apostles for they haue made a greater lye then I haue done and they are neuer able to proue it And as for me I will proue my saying true if ye will staÌd to Scripture or els wil I be taken for an hereticke THey haue baculum pastoralem to take shéepe with but it is not like a shepheardes hooke for it is intricate and manifold crooked and turneth alwayes in so that it may bee called a mase for it hath neither begynnyng nor endyng and it is more like to knocke swine and woules in the head with then to take shéepe They haue also pyllers and pollaxes and other ceremonies whiche no doubt bée but tryfles and thynges of naught I pray you what is the cause that you call your staffe a
should not bée released but thorow your power séeyng that you bée but ministers and seruauntes ordayned of Christ vnto her profite and not to your honour Thys wyll I declare by an example I put this case that there bée a prisoner bounde fast in cheynes ouer the which you haue the custody and the kéepyng after the kynges commaundement now the kynges grace saith vnto you loose that fellow let hym goe frée out of prison vnder this coÌdition that he shal promise to serue no Prince but mée onely What will you loose him or not CaÌ you or dare you kéepe hym longer if you woulde Or can you compell him to make any other composition with you than alonely to serue y e king If you woulde kéepe him longer in prison did you not runne in the kynges displeasure And if hée did promise you any other composition were hée bounde thereto Nay doubtles Moreouer in loosing of him what thyng doe you by your auctoritie yea what thyng doe you at all but that you are mynisters vnto the kynges commaundement and a seruaunt to the poore fellowe The ministration seruice is yours but the auctoritie is the kinges of the which you haue neuer a crumme Take an other example If it please the kynges grace to make any of you an Embassadour and geeue you a commission and commaundement to fetch home into his lande a banished man vnto whom the kinges grace writeth his pardon with such wordes and vnder such condition as pleaseth his grace Now this pardoÌ deliuereth hée to you for to beare and to declare vnto the banished man Here woulde I know of you what you can doe for this banished man more then is written in your coÌmission Also what can you doe againste hym in these thinges that the kinges grace hath pardoned hym You can neyther adde nor take away from the kinges pardon You can no more doe but declare it vnto the partie And if hée receaue it then may hée as lawfully and as fréely come into the land as you may and you can not say by right that you haue by your auctoritie discharged hym or geuen him any pardoÌ of his banishmeÌt but alonely you haue deliuered declared vnto hym the kinges pardon which when hée had receaued with the considerations therein then is hée discharged of hys banishment And if hée will not receaue the kinges pardon then can you neyther helpe him into the land nor yet discharge hym of his traÌsgression but onely you leaue hym and declare vnto him yea and that by the kinges wordes that hée is a banished man and so shall remayne till hée receaue the kinges pardon So likewise y e word of God where in is pardon for all sinners is committed vnto you to preach and to declare which if they receiue by faith they are frée and loosed from their synnes but if they doe not they are bound not by your auctorytie for you bée but mynisters and seruauntes and can no further goe then your commyssion but by y e auctorytie of God onely Wherefore sée well to your conscyence how you can discharge your self afore God that doe so presuÌptuously vsurpe his auctorite of the which you haue neyther worde nor example in scripture Moreouer how can you prooue this manner of absolution Ego absaluo te auctoritate mihi comissa for to bée lawfull I pray you where was there euer any auctoritie coÌmitted vnto man to take away synne There is no auctoritie committed vnto man but all onely ministracioÌ of the worde Now your absolucion maketh mencion of auctoritie yea and that without the sworde and a great many of you vnderstode not the worde Duns sayth Quod absolutio sacerdotis est dispositio necessitatis ad remissionem culpae How thinke you bée these fitte wordes for a Christen man if your absolution bée necessary then can not God take away sinne without you nor you wtout hym but God and you togither take away sinne Whether will you now Will you ascend so hie will you bée check mates with God I thinke shortly you will also bée Gods The Pharesies did recken much better of God then you doe for they sayd that God onely did absolue from sinnes you say I doe assoyle yea and that by auctoritie so that you farre passe the Pharesies But let vs sée what S. Augustine sayth of such meÌ many sinnes bée forgeuen thee hée Prophecyed of men that bée to come There weare many men to come that would say I forgéeue sinnes I iustefie I sanctifie I make whole so many as I baptise Wherefore the Iewes did better vnderstande the remissyon of synnes theÌ heretykes doe for the Iewes sayde what maÌ is this y e forgeueth synnes the heretyke saith I forgeue I make cleane I sanctifie c. These wordes bée playne inough agaynst you for you say we haue auctoritie to remyt synnes And. S. Augustine sayth you bée heretyckes for so saying You can not denye but S. Augustine reprooueth your owne absolucion where in you say that your absolution is requisite of necessitie to remyssion of sinnes the which is nothing els but clearly denying of christ of his blessed bloud and also of his holy worde But if wée had grace wée might perceaue that neyther you nor your absolucion nor yet any thing y e you doe weare of God For all y e you doe is clearely done for mony and for no other cause Recken one thing that you doe as concerning your ministration but that you will haue money for it As not so much as washing of a heape of stones Whereby haue you gotten all your great possessions but alonely vnder the collour that you bée Christes holy bishops For money you make whore dome as lawfull as matrimony For money stollen good shall bée better theÌ heritage For money you make vsury lawful marchaundise For money all sinnes bée vertue Yea and also haue great pardon to them For money you sell man wife mayde child king and land For money you make as good marchauÌdise of womens priuities as a Goldsmith doth of gilted plate You will recken that this is a shame for me to write but it is more shame for you to doe it And if you did not these shamefull déedes I shoulde haue none occasioÌ to make this shamefull writyng Take you away y e cause and I will take away y t writyng Yea you are not so content but you sell Christ you sel the blessed Sacrament of his flesh and bloud you sell his holy worde you sell all other Sacramentes Briefely you sell all maner of thyng that euer hée left in earth to the comfort of mans soule and all for money Yea and not so content but you make also more lawes and more statutes dispense with them for money and all these thynges doe you by the authoritie of the keyes that both open heauen and hell and a mans coffer and also his pursse yea
sometime they losse the coate froÌ his backe Our maister Christe sayth vnto you you haue receiued it frée geue it frée agayne and you geue nothyng frée But I know your auÌswere You will say that you sell not your Masse nor Sacramentes nor the word of God but the labour that you haue about them O thou deuill when wilt thou bée without an excuse wheÌ wilt thou graunt thy selfe gilty Tell me ye that bée without shame if you doe sell but your labour is it not sore and an vnlawfull price to sell it so deare what Byshop can deserue by his labour a thousand pound by yeare yet some of them haue a great deale more and labour nothyng at all How deare wil these men sell their labour if they shoulde bée tankerdebearers They would make water dearer theÌ wyne Yea tel me what labour there is with in the Realme that is halfe so deare sold as their idlenes is But you belly gods did not Christes Apostles take paynes labours about the ministration of the worde and in fulfillyng of their office more in one day then you doe in all your lyues and yet was it not lawfull for them more to receiue then a lyuyng For our maister Christ sayd y t worke man is worthy of his meate so y e our maister wold that they should receiue no more but that was necessarie Also S. Paule sayth our Lord dyd ordeine that they whiche preache the Gospell should lyue on y t Gospell Marke how hée sayth they that preach y t Gospell Now which of you all doth preache y e Gospel not one and yet will you enioye these innumerable possessions S. Hierome sayth on this same text you must lyue on the Gospell but not bée riche also Chrisostome sayth I say boldly that the byshops and Prelates of the Church may haue nothyng but meate and drinke and cloth c. Heare haue you playnely that if you did labour faythfully and truely in the Gospell you could haue but a lyuyng there on and no Lordly possessions but now doe you nothing in the worlde but excercise tyranny on them that would preach the Gospell and make lawes and statutes to destroy them and the holy Gospell of God so that Chrisostome speaketh well of you Beholde I sée men that haue no trew sence of holy scripture yea they vnderstand nothing at all thereof to passe ouer many things for I am ashamed to call theÌ mad meÌ triflers wranglers they bée such as know not what they say nor of what thynge they speake but all onely bée they mighty bold to make lawes to curse coÌdemne those things of y t which they know nothing at all c. Bée not these your workes who can say but that these wordes be spoken of you who maketh statutes and lawes but you who curseth and condemneth but you how can you lay these thinges from you how can you auoyde theÌ so long shall they bée layd agaynst you tyll you can bring in one that is gylty of them I think that will bée long And yet will you haue these great possessions and bée also greate Lordes doing nothing therefore at al but al onely play the part of a byshop as a Christmas game player doth of a king and as a Popet which springeth vp and downe and cryeth Peepe Péepe and goeth his way So doe you make a couÌtenauÌce of great holines of great perfectioÌ but all y e world can testify what you doe in indeede More ouer you are more bound to the Gospell then all other men bee in y e world for thereby haue you all your honour all your riches all your Lordly possessions and if the gospell were not men would no more regard you then they doe Coblers yet deserue you worst of all men of the Gospell Wherefore I can no more say vnto you but the wordes of our Maister Christ Woe bée vnto you hypocrites the whiche shut heauen gates before other men and as S. Luke sayth you haue taken away y e key of science and neyther enter in your selfe nor yet suffer other that come to enter in Now let mée sée how all your keyes and al your power can assoyle you froÌ this same woe y t our M. Christ doth heare laye vnto you This worde of God byndeth you to euerlasting damnation let vs sée if your piklocke can open this locke then will I say that you haue the keyes of heauen or els not I thinke you may séeke all your clegge with keyes and fynde not one that will open this locke FINIS ¶ Free will of man after the fall of Adam of hys naturall strength can doe nothyng but sinne beefore God IN this article will wée not dispute what man may doe by the coÌmon influence geuen hym of God ouer these inferior and worldelye thinges as what power hée hath in eating and drinking in sléeping and speaking in buying and sellyng and in all other such naturall thinges that bée géeuen of God indifferently to all men both to good and bad But here will wée search what strength is in man of his naturall power without the spirit of God for to will or to doe those thinges that bée acceptable before God vnto the fulfilling of the will of God as to beléeue in God to loue God after his commaundemeÌts to loue iustice for it selfe to take God for his father to recken him to bée mercifull vnto him to feare God louingly with all other thinges that meÌ doe call good workes this is the thing that wée will search to knowe Now that hée can doe nothyng in these causes by his frée wil our maister Christ prooueth it in these wordes Hee that abideth in mée and I in him bringeth forth much fruite for without mée caÌ ye doe nothing if a man abide not in mée hée is cast out as a braunch and shall burne Here it is open that fréewill without grace can doe nothing I doe not speake of eating drinking though that bée of grace but nothing that is fruitfull that is meritorious that is worthy of thanke that is acceptable before God For hee that hath not Christ in hym is cast out this is the first fruite of freewill than wythereth hée that is the second fruite this wythering helpeth hym nothing to goodnesse hée must wither let him doe the best than is hée gathered and cast in the fire this is the thirde fruit What can bée in the fire doe nothing but burne Hée can not lye there as a thing indifferent but hée must néedes burne hée caÌ not come out of y t fier by his owne streÌgth let hym intende as much as hée can his intention can not helpe hym nor yet further hym So that all the might of fréewil when hée is left alone is nothyng els but firste to bée cast out and seconde to wyther so decayeth hée thyrdly to be
at a sore exigent when you were compelled to prooue this thynge with so âauld a reason Who would haue looked for so simple a reason in so earnest a matter of so wise a man of so great a Doctour of so worshipfull a father and of the Bishop of London yea and of him that is called an other Salomon notwithstanding such an haltyng similitude dyd hée neuer learne in the Prouerbes of Salomon but it had béene a better similitude of the kings proclamatioÌ which is proclaimed y t all men might know it and also kéepe it no man is bound to kéepe it till it bée proclaimed likewise the Gospel was geuen for to bée proclaimed and euery man is bound to kéepe it Wherfore it must néedes bée proclaimed to euery man and vnto you my Lorde I beséeche God that you may bée one of them of whom it is spokeÌ To you is it geueÌ to know the misteryes of God Amen ¶ That mens constitutions which are not grounded in Scripture bynde not the conscience of man vnder the payne of deadly sinne TO this article we must note that there bée two maner of ministers or powers one is a temporal power the other is called a spiritual power the teÌporall power is coÌmitted of God to Kinges Dukes Earles Lordes Barons Iudges Maiors Shriues to all other ministers vnder theÌ these bée they that haue onely the teÌporall sword wherby they must order al y e coÌmoÌ wealth with all world ly thinges loÌgyng thereunto as y e disposition of these worldly goodes who shal bée right owner and who not the probation of mens testamentes the ordering of payments and customes the settyng of all maner of taskes and forfaites the correction of all transgressions wherby the coÌmon wealth or any priuate person is disquieted or wronged as correction of théeues murderers harlotes baudes sclanderers wranglers extortioners brybers vserers false buyers and sellers and of all other thynges whereunto béelongeth any outwarde orderyng or any corporall payne In thys power is the kyng chiefe and full ruler all other bée ministers and seruauntes as Paule doth declare âaying let euery soule bée subiect and obedient vnto the hye powers c. Also S. Peter bée subiect vnto the kyng as vnto the chiefe heade eyther vnto rulers as vnto theÌ that are sent of the kyng for the punishmeÌt of euill doers Vnto this power must wée bée obedient in all thynges that pertaine to the ministration of this present life and of the commoÌ wealth not alonely as Paule sayth for auoyding of punishment but also for dischargyng of our consciences for this is y e wyll of God So that if this power commaunde anything of tyranny against right and law alwayes prouided that it repugne not agaynst the Gospell nor destroye our fayth our charitie must néedes suffer it For as Paule sayth charitie suffereth all thyng Also our maister Christ If a man strike thee on the one chéeke turne hym the other for hée doth exercise tyranny But ouer these worldly goods these present thynges and ouer thy corporall bodye which Christen men doe not alonely not regarde but dispise it Neuertheles if hée commaunde thée any thyng agaynst ryght or doe thée any wronge As for an example cast thée in prison wrongfully if thou canst by any reasonable and quyet meanes without seditioÌ insurrectioÌ or breakyng of the commoÌ peace saue thy selfe or auoyde hys tyranny thou mayst doe it wyth good conscience As if thou were in prison if thou couldest auoyde without any sedition thou mayst lawfully doe it thy coÌscience is frée so doyng and thou dooste not sinne nor offende the lawe of God as Paule sayth If thou mayste bée frée vse it but in no wise bée it ryght or wrong mayst thou make any resistaunce wyth sworde or wyth hand but obey except thou canst auoyde as I haue shewed thée But if y â cause bée ryght lawfull or profitable to the coÌmon wealth thou must obey and thou mayst not flye wtout sinne That men haue fled from the tyranny and the wrong of thys power wée haue it openly in diuers places of scriptures As of Elezy that fled from the tyranny of the kyng of Siria Also Helyas fled from the tyranny of kyng Achas Also S. Peter fled out of prison And S. Paule out of the Citie of Damascum and out of Iconium as it is open in the Actes of the Apostles So that agaynst this power though thou haue wrong mayst thou not make any corporall resistaunce but alonely auoyde by flying or els kéepe y e thing that is commaunded thée But if it bée ryght and to the profite of the coÌmon wealth thou must both fulfill it and also abyde But now wil it bée inquired of mée of this case if it please y â kinges grace to condemne the newe testament in Englishe and to commaunde that none of his subiectes shall haue it vnder displeasure whether they bée bounde to obey thys coÌmaundement or no To this will I auÌswere That I doe béeléeue that our most noble Prince hath not forbidden that Christen men may haue Christes TestameÌt whether it bée in latyne or Englishe French Douche Gréeke or Hebrue for Christes veritie is all one in all tonges And as his grace knoweth it were very vnreasonable that any man should eyther counsell or forbid his grace that hée shoulde know or reade the Testament of the most noble Prince hys father in the which is alouely géeueÌ and promised worldly goods which as soone as they bée géeuen bée ready to decay and to perishe and if I say this bée vnreasonable and vnright how much more were it vnreasonable to take awaye from vs our father of heauens testament whose legacy and promises doe as farre excell the legacies of the noble Prince his father as God doth excell man But what shoulde I make many reasons to prooue vnto hys grace that thyng to bée lawfull that the father of heauen hath sent vs froÌ whom coÌmeth nothyng but goodnes Yea and it was not sent by man by Angell or by Saint but by the onely sonne of God both God and maÌ and diligently declared by hym to all the worlde Not vnto the Pharesies alone but vnto all maner of people and that to the houre of death and also thereof tooke his death and not yet so content but sent his glorious Apostles to declare and to learne thys godly worde thorough all the worlde And béecause the ministration of thys worde required a greater strength then was in any naturall man therefore also gaue hée them his eternall sprite to establishe them to confirme them and to make them strong in all thinges that there might bée nothing desired to the declaration and setting out of his worde Now who coulde finde in his hart that is a true subiecte and regardeth the honour of our noble Prince and the saluation of his soule eyther to thinke that his grace
image leape to your worme eaten Gods yea you haue burnt many a poore maÌ for speakyng against these dumme Idolles But tell me when all the Byshops in England did vexe or trouble any man for speakyng or for doyng yea or for destroying this very true Image of GOD they had rather destroy it them selues then it should bée vndestroyed Let the kynges bookes bée searched throughout the Realme and there shall bée no small number founde of these Images that bée troubled and vexed and cast in prison for trifles yea and vtterly vndone by the Byshops and by their Priestes yet wil they bée y t honourers of Images yea and that to the honour of God and of all holy Saintes Is not this against all wisedome yea is it not agaynst nature and yet no man may tell it Also the same doctour in an other place What thing is there so wicked so vnthaÌkfull as to receaue a benefyte of God and to geue thankes vnto stockes and stones wherfore wake and vnderstaÌd your health c. How thinke you are you not vnthankfull vnto God of whoÌ you haue receiued all thing and for them you thanke your worme eaten Gods farthermore S. Augustine sayth Let vs not loue any visible spectakilles lest by erring from the veritie and by louing shadowes we be brought in to darknes let vs haue no deuocyon to our phantesies It is better to haue a trew thing what so euer it be then all maÌner of thinges that may be fayned at our owne pleasure c. Bée not your idols visible spectakles Bée they any other thinges then shadowes and yet you will loue them honour them Aunswere to Saint Augustine You Infydels haue not we a lyuing God and will you bring vs from hym to dead stockes Also S. Hierome Be it knowen vnto the Kyng c. the properties of the wordes be to be marked that he he sayth we will not worship thy gods nor yet honour thy image for neither of both be come the seruauntes of God to doe c. Here haue you that neyther worshipping nor honouring beloÌgeth to Images But now to y t worshiping of saints which hath a greater shadowe of holynes then these dumme Gods haue In primis you say that sayntes must pray for vs and bée mediators to God for vs that by them wée may bée able to receiue our petition This is Richardes opynion De media villa there can not a thing bée inuented by y t craft of the deuyll that may bée a greater blasphemye or more derogation to Christ and his blessed bloud then this is For if Saintes bée necessary to bée mediatours for vs then is Christ vnsufficient for phylosophers did neuer put ij causes where as one was sufficient and if any thing bée geuen vs of God for sayntes sakes then bée not all thinges geueÌ for Christes sake y t which is plainely against S. Paules saying God for vs all hath geuen his sonne and shall he not geue Vs all things with him Let euery christ en man iudge what a blasphemy that is But let vs prooue that Christe is all onely our mediator S. Paule sayth There is one mediatour between God and man the maÌ Christ Iesus the which hath geuen him selfe for the redemption of all men Marke that hée sayth one medyatour betwéen God and man Where there is but one there can no sayntes come in Moreouer sayntes bée men therefore they must haue a mediatour for them selues and then they can not be mediatours for other men Farthermore the mediator between God and man is cauled Christ Iesus Now is there any saynt that hath this name if there bée none that hath the name then is there none that can vsurpe this office without blaspheming of Christ Farthermore hée hath redéemed vs onely without the helpe of saints and why shal hée not bée onely mediatour without saintes is not redemptioÌ the chief acte of a mediatour Also the holy ghost sayth He shall bee called Emanuell the which is as much to say as God with vs what is this God with vs is hée with vs but as one man is with an other And as my cote is with my backe Nav hée is an other wayes with vs That is to redéeme vs to saue vs to kéepe vs to defend vs from all euell yea and is with vs that is hée is on our syde he holdeth with vs hée speaketh for vs hée excuseth vs hée maketh our cause good briefly hée obtayneth all thinges for vs. Of what saynct can this be spoken What doe sayntes now for vs Also S. Iohn sayth If a maÌ doe sinne we haue an aduocate by the father Christ Iesus what is this hée is our aduocate to the father and here bée none assigned but Christ Iesus and by hym haue we onely remission of our synnes Now what shall the Saintes obtaine for vs what shall they desire for vs if our sinnes bée remitted then hath the father of heauen no displeasure agaynst vs what shall they then pray for vs Also S. Paule sayth The spirite of God maketh intercession mightyly for vs with mighty desires that caÌ not bee expressed with toung Marke how the spirite of God desireth and prayeth for vs and that no man should recken that we had néede of other mediatours hée sayth that hée prayeth mightyly for vs and with great ferueÌcie that it can not bée expressed Now is not hée able to obtaine all things for vs and hath taken this office on him for vs it were doubtles a great rebuke to him that Saintes should bée set in his steade ioined w t him in his office as though hée were vnsufficient You thinke to doe saints a great honour when you make them Godes and set theÌ in Christs steade but you can not doe them a great dishonour nor displeasure for they will bée but Saintes and no Gods yea that by Christes helpe not by their owne Also S. Paule faith Christ sitteth on the right haÌd of the father the whiche doth also praye for vs marke that hée prayeth for vs can the father of heaueÌ deny any thyng of his prayer Doth not hée aske all thinges necessarie for vs And as Scripture sayth He is our wisedome he is our iustice he is our satisfactioÌ and our redemption made of God Now what resteth for Saintes to aske what will you desire more then wisedome iustice sanctificatioÌ and redemption all these hath Christ obteined for vs yea and hée alonely thereunto was ordeined of God which of all the Saintes can say that but hée if all saintes all the world would say the contrary yet hée him selfe staÌdeth fast against them all coÌdeÌneth them for lyars blasphemers saying No man commeth to the father but by me note these wordes First he saith no man c. Ergo as many as euer shall come to the father of heauen bée here coÌteined then addeth
shamefully abuseth the holy Church 243 Popes Church glory in trash 251 Popes Clergy is condemned by S. Augustine as heretickes 264 Pope and Christ are contrary 284 Pope and his Clergye are the very Antechristes 288 Pope a persecutour of holy church 242 Pope selleth God and all hys ordidinaunces 265 Popes condeÌned for heretickes 247 Popes own lawes both agaynst him selfe and his Clergy 305 Pope defameth Priesthode 324 Pope and his Clergye feare not to breake Christes institution 306 Pope forbyddeth mariage 315 Pope accompteth whoredome matrimony to bee all one 321 Popes doctrine condeÌned by a CouÌcell 322 Popes lawes agaynste mariage of Priestes 316 Pope alloweth y t kepyng of whores 317 Pope wil not suffer any persoÌs maryed to bee Byshops 320 Pope is a renter and tearer of the Scriptures 334 Pope maketh a hotchpot of mariage ibidem Pope accompteth whoredome better then Matrimony 335 Pope a blasphemer of God ibidem Practise of Prelates 203 Practises of Papistes to cause Images to worke miracles 343 Preachers of true doctrine teach obedience 185 Preachers of true doctrine are sufferers 184 Preachers of false doctrine are persecuters 184 Preachers agaynst the Pope are accompted heretickes 205 Prelates caÌnot vse obedience to their Prince 202 Prelates are blynd guides ibidem Prelates will obey the pope but not the Prince 203 Priestes rore and mumble out their Diriges and Masses 216 Priestes may marry wyues by the law of God lawfully 309 Priestes must marry for auoydyng of fornication 310 Prophetes neuer styrred the people agaynst the Prince 184 ProtestaÌtes and Papistes how they differre 191 Power temporall described 292 R. REason deuotion that is agaynst the will of God is mere blyndnes 307 Righteous man lyueth by fayth 233 Rochester agaynst Winchester 206 Rochesters great iudgement ibidem Rochesters vayne distinction 237 Rochesters rule to know the difference betweene the Pope and the Councell 247 Rochesters wordes vppon Christes wordes 303 S. SAcrament forbydden to bee receaued in both kyndes 301 Sacrament vnder both kyndes 305 Saintes can obteine nothyng for vs. 347 Saintes how they ought to bee honored 349 Saintes are boly but they are no Gods 351. Scriptures are to be read of all men 182 Scriptures in the common tounge teach all obedience 184 Scriptures iudge the true Church 250 Scroupe Richard Archbyshoppe of yorke a rebell 188 Scriptures are the iudges of Councels 248 Scriptures not suffered by the Popes Clergye to bee in the mother toung 283 Scriptures teache the commaundementes of God 288 Scripture is profitable to bee read 289 Scriptures is to bee made knowen to all men 291 Solutions and argumentes to the Scriptures 236 Spiritualtie ready to helpe the pope 194 Spirituall power 297 Stafford George a learned maÌ 22â Stokesly Byshop of London a foolish and malicious Papist 291 Stockes and stones the Papistes honor as Goddes 342 Subiectes must obey and in what maner 294. 295 Supplication made by D. Barnes to kyng Henry the viij 183 Supersââtion of the Monkes of the Charterhouse 299 T. TRaditions agaynst God are to be rooted vp by the rootes 298 Tunstall Byshop of London 215 V. VIrginitie is a state indiffereÌt 313 Vncharitable sutes are to bee reproued 209 Vniuersall Church is not a generall Councell 248 Vowes that haue vnlawfull conditions are not to bee obserued 319 Vrbane Pope agaynste Clement Pope 193 W. WOrkes which bee of greatest value and are accompted for the best 228 Workes are good and helpe to iustification 231 Workes without fayth are but sinne 233 Workes of the new law 234 Whoredome is lawfull in no case 311 ¶ FINIS AT LONDON Printed by Iohn Daye and are to bee sold at hys shop vnder Aldersgate An. 1572. ¶ Cum gratia Priuilegio Regiae Maiestatis A liuely picture describyng the authoritie and substaunce of Gods most blessed word weyghing agaynst Popish traditions â Iudgement indifferent How light is chaffe of Popish toyes if thou desire to trye Loe Iustice holdes true beame without respect of partiall eye One ballance holdes Gods holy word and on the other parte Is layde the dregs of Antichrist deuisde by Popish arte Let Friers and Nunnes and baldpate Priestes with triple crowne of Pope The Cardinals hatt and deuill him selfe by force plucke downe the rope Bryng bell booke candle crosse beades and mitred Basan bull Bryng buls of leade and Popes Decrees the ballance downe to pull Yet shall these tares and filthy dregs inuented by mans brayne Through force of Gods most mighty word be fouÌd both light and vayne Magna est veritas preualet Great is the trueth and preuayleth 3. Esdra 4. Tyndall a vertuous and godly man Wilfull malice agaynst opeÌ trueth The authors that Popishe Pristes doe studie Vniust dcaling of the Papistes Notorious blasphemy of a Papist Tyndall remoueth from M. Welshe Tyndall sueth to be with Tonstall Byshop of London but coulde not obtayne The Scripture in the vulgare tongue a speciall manifesting of the trueth IgnorauÌce of Scripture cause all mischife erroures in religion The reprobate are alwayes offended at y e trueth Henry Phillippes a wicked and dissembling Iudas Tyndals simplicitie pitied of the officers Tyndals godly zeale to his Prince A testimony of Tyndals godly life euen by his aduersarye The fayth of Tyndall shewed by a manifest myracle The reason that the papistes make agaynst the translation of the scripture into English A subtile shift of the popes clergy to couer their euill How the Papistes were vexed with Tindals translation of the new testament The Papistes shamed not to wrest the scriptures The Papistes haue wrought wonderfully to haue suppressed y â scripture As owles abide not the brightnes of the day so cannot the papists abide the lyght of the gospell What first moued W. Tyndale to translate y â Scripture into englssh This bishop of LoÌdon was then Tunstall which afterward was bishop of Durham The popes chaplens pulpet is the alâhouse Christes apoitles dyd mekely admonish but the Popes sectaryes dyd braule and skold Parcialitie sometyme in men of great learnyng How Tindale was deceaued Roome enough in my Lordes house for belly chere but none to translate the new testament Tindale could get no place in the bishop of LondoÌs house Tyndals submission is to all such as submit themselues to God Not the toung but the life proueth a true Gospeller The truest touchestone or Religion is Christes Gospell The scripture of god is y â sworde of the Spirite TribulatioÌ is the gifte of God What we ought to seeke in the Scriptures A goodly comfort agaynst desperation EnsaÌples of their euils not to bolden vs but to feare vs froÌ sinne and desperation Howe we ought to prepare our selues to the reading of the scriptures Fayth our surest shield in all assaultes We may not trust in our workâ but in the word and promise of God God burdened with hys promise The holy ghost breateth where and when it pleaseth hym Conscience of euill doynges fyndeth out ãâã â ãâã men Of
dedes are acceptable to God that are done in fayth so no deede to allowed good in Gods sight howe glorious to the world soeuer it appeare if it be without fayth Euery maÌ to walke truly in his vocatioÌ is the right seruice of God We must be mercyfull one to an other Luke 17. Ipocrites are vayne glorious in in all theyr workes True preachers must preach repentaunce Math. 17. Math. 17. Math. ãâã The maner doctrine of hipocrites Math. 6. Math. 23. Math. 16. Luke 9. Rom. 10. No zeale without knowledge ãâã good Churches why they were first ordeyned The true Temple of God is the hart of maÌ Luke 14. Math. 5. The manet of the speaking of the Scripture The wise of this world doe not vnderstand the speaking of God in his scriptures The Papistes argumentes Aristotles and Papistes doctrine Good workes are the fruites of loue God first loued vs and not ãâã hym How we vnderstand the loue of God to be in vs. Luke 18. Whosoeuer for Christen sake loseth any thing shâl receiue an huÌdreth folde If we once possesse Christ by faith then haue we all in all and are content with that we haue Here note what foloweth of good workes Iohn ãâã By faith in Christ we are made the sonnes of God Iohn 3. Faith doth expell the wrath of God Iohn 7. 1. Cor. 2. The naturall man which is but fleshe sauoureth not those thinges that are of the spirite Iohn 13. Iohn 5. Iohn 14. We are blessed by God onely in Christ our sauiour and not by our workes Iohn 15. We must wrestle with our olde man that we may put oâ Christ Mat. 13. Roma 1. Roma 8. Our best workes are damnable in the sight of god with out Christ Christ is our hope righteousnes Let no maÌ despayre but put his hope in Christ and he shal be safe Roma 2. No man can fulfill y e law but hee that beleueth in Christ 1. Cor. 2. Christ is y e sure foundation Mans fouÌdation is feble 2. Cor. 5. Christ rewardeth his owne workes in vs. Ephe. 6. Collos 3. We must obey the magistrates because God will haue it so Rom. 14. 1. Cor. 6. 1. Pet. 1. A good lesson to teach vs to know when we haue the spirite of God âemit all vengeauÌce to God The fury of the Popish Clergie Actes 10 Prayer is the frute of fayth Liuely âayth to not without workes Fayth maketh vs at one with God Fayth prayeth always and in all places The prayer of a faithfull man Iaco ⪠Iames. 3. Fayth is y â goodnes of all y â deedes that are done within the law of God Iaco. 3. An example Turkes haue no fayth ãâ¦ã know then is a God An example Sinnes that are acâempted no sinnes Faithlesse fruites Rom. 10. Pharao confessed his sinnes The deuils confessed Christ to be the sonne of God Simon Magus fayth 2. Pet. 2. ãâã Cor. 1. 3. An Epitome or briefe recitall of that which is entreated of before The nature of Gods word is to be persecuted The Pope is receaued and receaueth and per secuteth Loue of the world is hatred of God and his holy Gospell God defendeth his doctrine hym selfe Gods word sighteth agaynst hipocrites Nowe our master Christ was entreatedâ The craft oâ the hypocrites Gods truth worketh wâ ders maketh the wisedome of the hypocrites foolishnes The captiuitie of the Israelitââ vnder ãâ¦ã If ãâ¦ã with ãâ¦ã who can be ãâ¦ã If God be with vs who can be against vs Pharao sâaieth the men children How Moses comforteth the Israelites Gods truth fighteth for vs. God tryeth the fayth of his children God worketh backward Ioseph Israelites Dauid How Bishops instruct kings Wherunto a christian is called Our fighting is to suffer while God fighteth for vs. The wisedome of the Serpent He maketh a mocke of him selfe that casteth not the ende âre he begin How is the Pope âure whiche taketh all for Christes sake but forsaketh nought Tribulation is ouâ Baptisme Tribulation is a blessing Prosperitie is a curse Tribulation in the gift of God Wherby the are the pope and byshops sure The weakeâ to the world the stronger to Christ Weakenes of the flesh a the strength of the spirite Flesh In ij things we are put to our choisâ The differeÌce betwen the children of God of the deuill The deuils wages All Gods children are vnder chasticing Which way go the Byshops to heauen then The tyraÌtes haue not power to doe what they would The promises of God are comfortable yea they are all comfort A Christen mans care The despisers persecutors they that fall froÌ the word are threatened Nâ⦠Loth. Moses and Aaron The Prophetes Christ ââ¦ildas âhey be spiââ¦tuall that ãâã deâilishe ââ¦r the deââ¦ll is a spiââ¦tâ We must in no case deny Christ God receaueth them that come agayne Why God letteth hys elect fall That the Scripture ought to bee in the English toung Whette thâ on thy children that is exercise thy children in them and put them ãâã âre No nor syâ Iohn hys ghostly children Holy dayes Our Schole masters take great wages but teach not Why the preachers are not beloued when they saye trouth The curates wotte not what a Bible meaneth The Priests vnderstand âo Latin Search the Scriptures Agaynste Christ is knowen by his dedes A seuerall kyngdome Seuerall lawes What christ lowseth ârely the Pope byndeth to lowse it agayne for money A secret couÌsayle Person Vicare Parishe Priest The propââ¦ties of the Hebrue toung agree with the English Kyng Adelston Contrary preachyng Contrary Doctours Antechrist turneth the rootes of the tree vpward The Scripture is the triall of all doctrine the right touch stone Philosophy Aristotle Scripture Aristotle Paul Aristotle ãâã Philosophy Paul When no man will teach if we desire ⪠God will teach The order of teachyng The disorder or ouer thwarâ order of our ãâã men The schole doctrine ãâã they call ãâã corrupteth the iudgementes oâ youth ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã Yet in this they all agree that no ãâ¦ã is saued ãâ¦ã ⪠ãâ¦ã ãâã thâ⦠ãâ¦ã ââ¦er ⪠and that tâe Pope ãâ¦ã Cââ¦st ãâã me ãâ¦ã to who ãâã will and take them ââom whom ãâã will ãâã ye ãâ¦ã ãâã simi ãâã ãâ¦ã Place ãâ¦ã ãâã ââ¦s wise ãâã âs ãâã âolâtây âhat ââ¦od ãâã Then thinke the papistes their wicked lyfe will shew it selfe to theyr shame and confusion The Pope licenced the people to read say what they would saue the truth But the one forbiddeth not theyr pompe and beâây cheate as the other doth Prelates not professors but pââ¦phaners of Gods word The obedieÌce of moÌâ⦠not ãâã ãâã tâey ãâã noâ of ãâ¦ã but ãâ¦ã ãâã sayuyng The hyppocrites lay that to Gods worde which they themselues oâe cause of God warneth ere he strike WheÌ God punisheth âooââ¦ry of the hipocrites then say they that new learning is the cause thereof Christ was ãâã of ââ¦tion Why trouble foloweth the preaching of the Gospell Christes flocke a little flocke As our Prelates
do not take their vocation to seke Gods glory and honour but to liue easilie promote themselues to dignitie Libertie God destroyeth one wicked with an other Gods word is not the cause of euill Christes Disciples were long weake and worldly mynded What the Popes doctrine causeth he coÌmaundeth murther The popes doctrine is bloudy Christes doctrine to peaceable God auengeth hys doctrine him selfe How a maÌ ought to behaue him selfe in readyng of doctours and also in the Scripture Our fathers and mothers are to vs in Gods stede What wee doe to our fathers mothers that we do to God The reward of obedience The reward of disobedience God auengeth disobedience hym selfe though the officer will not Mariage couetousnes maketh our spiritualitie that they cannot see that which a Turke is ashamed of Get her with child say they so shall thy cause bee best Gods commaundementes breake they throughe their owne traditions Money maketh marchaundise Iugglers Mariage altereth the degree of nature The husband is ãâã the wife in gods stede In sufferynge wronges patieÌtly âe folow the steppes of Christ The master is vnto the seruanÌt in Gods stede Our spiritualtie retayne mens seruauntes not to honour God but their traditions and ceremonies onely Christes doctrine the Popes differre If thy master please thee not shaue thy selfe a Monke a Frier or a Priest To obey no man is a spirituall thyng Rom. 13. Kyngs are chosen to suppresse the wicked support the good An âpte similitude Iudges are called Gods Blessyng Curse God rewardeth aâ obedience though no maÌ els do God auengeth all disobedience though no maÌ els do VeÌgeance is Gods Dauid God destroyeth one wicked by an other God prouideth a meanes to take the euil out of the way when they haue fulfilled their wickednes Why Dauid slewe not Saul The kyng ãâã in the roâââe of god in this world The kyng must be reserued vnto the vengeaunce of God It iâ not lawfull for a Christen subiect to resiste hys Prince though he be an heathen man Kynges must make accompt of their doynges onely to God The kyng hath no power but to his damnation to priuiledge the spiritualtie to sinne vnpunished A king is a great benefite though he be neuer so euill Princes are ordeined to pâuill doârs The damnation of Princes Sanctuaries Neckeuerse Three natures What it is to looke Moyses in the face Heauen commeth by Christ A Christen man seketh no more but Gods will Lustes Freâill Worldly witte The will is bond and âed Fredome All is sinne that springeth not of the spirite of God and all that is not done in the light of Gods worde So do our spiritualtie in all their workes True miracles are wrought to coÌfirme the preaching and not the God head of the preacher Our hypocrites are blinde The religious looke vpon the out side onely The sprituall man The naturall man Feate is the last âemedy Kinges defend y â false authoritie of the pope their office punishing of sinne loyd apart Bishoppes minister the kinges dutie their owne layde apart yea they persecute their owne office Kynges do but waite on y â Popes pleasure The iugling of the Pope Bishops of Almany Mylane Byshops of Fraunce A cappe of maintenaunce Most Christen kyng Defendre of the Popes Fayth The eldest sonne of the holy ãâã Blâââng of armes The English Bysshops The falsehode of the Bishops O a cruell and an abhominable example of tyranny iudge them by theyr dedes saith Christ The whore of BabyloÌ Confession Not Peter onely but Christ also was vnder the temporall sword The kings sinne in geuing exeÌptions the Prelates in receauyng them When the spiritualitie payeth tribute Shameles iugglers They make no conscieÌce at any euill doyng They care for theyr neighbours as y â wolfe doth for the shepe The euill ensample of the spiritualtie causeth the lay to beleue that they are not bound to obey There is no ChristeÌ loue in theÌ What purpose euen to flatter the princes that they may abuse their authoritie to sleâ who soeuer beleueth ãâã Christ and to mainteine the Pope Confessiâ Prelates know all mens secretes ãâ¦ã man theâ⦠âoue fulfilleth the law before God not the outward dede Agaynste workemen The deede fulfilleth the law before the world Faith maketh a man to loue Iustifiyng The office or dutie of the law The beleuyng of Gods promises iustifieth The spirite and the inward vertues are knowen by the outward dede Ouercome thyne enemy with well doing The law The kyng Rulers are Gods gift Why the rulers are euill Euill rulers are a signe that God is angry with vs. Why the Prelates are so wicked The cause of false miracles is that we haue no lust vnto the truth The right way to came of bondage Euill rulers ought not to be resisted God is alwayes one alwayes true alwayes mercifull and excludeth no maÌ from his promises A Christâ man doth but suffer onely Euill rulers are wholesome medicines A Christen man receaueth How profitable aduersitie is The greatest sinner is righteous in Christ and the promises And the perfectest and holyest is a sinner in the lawe the fleshe Rigour in parentes towardes their chilchildren is to be eschued The right bringing vp of children The destruction marring of children The maryage of children without conâ⦠of their parenâes is vnlawfull In Christ we are all seruaunts and he that hath knowledge is bounde MeÌ ought to rule their wiues by Gods worde Why the man is stronger then the woman Teach thy seruaunt to know Christ and after Christes doctrine deale with hym Do all thyng with Gods worde Landlordes should raise no rentes nor bring vp new customes God gaue âhe earth to men Landlordes should withstand the worng of the Tenauntes There is no respect of person afore God Moyses Iudges O tyranny to compell a man to accuse himselfe Our Prelates learned of Cayphas Secret sinnes pertayne vnto God to punishe and open sinnes vnto the kyng â Parcialitie in Iudges is wicked Parcialitie bribe takyng is the pestilence of Iudges â Women pride and coÌtempt of subiectes are the pestilence of Princes Vayne names The holy father lonseth peace and vmââe trace trâuth and aâ honesty What the keyes arâ why they are so called The keyes are promised The keyes are payde To bynde and loose Repentaunce and forgeuenes come by preachyng Peter practiseth his keyes The popes authoritie is to preach gods word onely Beware of the net and of the leuen and of the counterfet keyes of our holy father Not w t an hereticke sayth the Pope Vnlawfull vowes or othes men are commaunded to breake Byshops Behold the face of the Pope and of the Byshops in this glasse Peters patrimonie The popes authoritie is improued Byshops haue captiued Gods word with theyr owne decrees Rochester They walke in shadowes Aaron is euery true preacher Aaron representeth Christ Aaron addeth nothyng to Moses law The Apostles preached not Peter but Christ Paule is greater thaÌ hye
Apostles Paule is greater theÌ Peter Paul proued his Apostleshyp with preachyng and sufferyng The Byshops proue there Apostleshyp w t bulles shadowes The Apostles were sent of Christ w t like authoritie The authoritie that Christ gaue was to preache Christes word â â Why Byshops make them a god on earth AaroÌ made a calfe And the Pope maketh Bulles The shaueÌ nation hath put Christ out of hys âowme and all kinges and the Emperour Christ is but a vaine name Proper ministers Rochester is proued both ignorant and malicious The Epistles of Paule are the Gospell What Gospell signifieth One Gospell one spirite one truth The authoritie of Paule and of hys Gospell Rochester playeth boâ pepe Neuer maÌ for bad to marry saue the Pope The cause why they will not haue the scripture in Englishe Tully chiefe of Oratours Rochester alleageth Paule for his blinde ceremonies contrary to Paules doctrine It is not lawfull for vs to tell what prayer is what fasting is or wherefore it serueth Payne of cursing damnatioÌ and so forth If Paule had none authoritie theÌ had Peter none where had then the Pope this authoritie Rochester is improued Wherefore the spirituall officers are ordayned Rochester alleageth heretikes for his purpose for lacke of scripture Robynhode is of authoritie enough to proue the Pope withall Rochester is an Oratoure Rochester is cleane beside hymselfe If Rochester be such a iuggler What suppose ye of the rest let Rochester be an example therfore to iudge them all Faith is the roote and loue springeth of fayth Though Rochester haue not the spirite to iudge spirituall thinges yet ought reason to haue kept him from so shameful lying But God hath blynded him to bring their falshod to light The controuersy betwene Iames Paule Why deuils haue none of Paules fayth nor sinners that repent not A maÌ may beleue that Christ died and many other thynges ãâã not beleue in Christ What it is to beleue in Christ Why say men can not rule Men feare the Popes oyle more then Gods coÌmaundement Fayth driueth y â deuilâ away Why doe not the Byshops make hym flee from shotyng of gunnes Ceremonies dyd not the miracle but fayth Let them tell what the ceremony meaneth The priest disguiseth hym selfe with the passion of Christ Domme ceremonies quench fayth and loue and make the infidels to mocke vs. The prophesie of Christ is fulfilled The testament of the obseruauntes False annoynted Christes prophesis ⪠be it neuer so terrible must be yet fulfilled Christ was neither shanen nor shorne nor annoynted with oyle Hee that doth ought to make satisfaction or to get heauen hath lost his parte of Christes bloud To our neighbour make we amendes The Apostles were neither shaue nor shoren nor annoynted with oyle Byshop an ouersear The true annoynting old Priest This oyle is not among our Byshops Priestes ought to to haue wiues why What the Priestes dutie is to do what to haue Men are not bound to pay the Priest in tithes by Gods law Deacon what it signifieth and what is his office No beggers How holy dayes and offerynges came vp Saintes were not yet Gods Why laÌdes were geueÌ vnto the spirituall officers befor we fell from the fayth False annoynted Shauyng is borowed of the heathen and oylyng of y â Iewes False names Lying signes No wife but ân whore Take a dispensation Knaueate Bootes Miters Cite them Pose theÌ Make theÌ heretickes Burne theÌ Curse theÌ Feare theÌ All in Latine Rolle theÌ Syng Ryng Lulle theÌ Rocke theÌ a slepe Pray in Latin Say them a Gospell What quod my Lord of Canterbury Crosse Turmoylers The craft of the Prelates Interdict Peter ãâã neuer to schole at the arches The Pope hath one kyngdome more then God hymselfe Shering what it signifieth Tot quot Bishops that preach not Tithes Temporall landes Frechappell Testamentes Offering dayes Priuy tythes Mortuaries If he die froÌ home Thou must paye ere thou passe Pety pillage Confession First Masse Professinges Conturations Parson Vicare Parishe priest Fryers Spirituall lawe A proper commoditie of confession Laye your hand on the booke No man may aueÌge saue the kyng ⪠and he is bound by his office Kinges are in captiuitie The dutie of kynges Vnlawfull othes ought to be broken and may without dispensation The kyng only ought to punish sinne I meane that is broken forth the hart must remaine to God The sprite perteineth vnto the shauen onely The kings law is Gods law How men ought to iudge questions of the scripture We come oft to schole But are neuer caught Kinges ought to see what they doe and not to beleue the Byshoppes namely seing their liuing is so sore suspects It perteineth vnto all men to know the scriptures â Be learned ye that iudge the earth The kings are become Antichrists hangmen Be learned ye that iudge the earth Who slew the prophetes Why were the prophetes slayne What deedes of mercy teach the hipocrited Why flew they christ The keyes Christ is a traitor and a breaker of the kynges peace How the hypocrites bynde and lose â Be learned ye that iudge the earth âor rebukyng this ãâ¦ã And for the same cause are we persecutes They bee ãâ¦ã Purgatory that make perpetuâ⦠Why it is ãâã Pur gatory Scala Câ⦠The doore is stopt vys ye must clyme and scale the walles Some are prayed for and prayed to also The craft that helpeth other helpeth not his owne master Prayer was not sold in the old tyms Their prayer breaketh the great commaundement of God It is tyme that they were tyed by therfore The burdens of our spirituall lawyers Confession tormenteth the conscience robbeth the purse of money and the soule of fayth Bagges or bables to be knowen by Glorious names How are they estemed Kinges are down they can not go lower Our hypocrites lyue by theft ConscieÌces that are so narrow about traditions haue wyde mouthes about gods coÌmaundementes As the Iewes are the childreÌ of AbrahaÌ so are the Byshops the successours of the Apostles The spiritualty haue taught to feare their traditions They wynne somewhat alwayes â They that seke honor haue no fayth neither can they do Gods message Be learned Gods wordought all men to know They do all secretly â Gods wordought so iudge âhe right way to vnderstaÌd the scripture The kings haue a iudge before whom my soule for yours helpeth not Preach what thou wilt but rebuke nor hypocrisie The Prelates are clothed in red Pollaxeâ Iudge the free by hys fruite and not by his leanes Sacramentes are signes of Gods promises The promise which the Sacrament preacheth iustifieth onely How the sacrameÌtes iustifie Matrimony was not ordeined to signifie any promise If wedlocke be holy why had they leuer haue whores theÌ wines Character Sacerdos Presbiter Priestes now ought not to be annointed with oyle The office of a Priest They will be holier but their deedes be not holy at all Compare their dedes to the doctrine end deedes of Christ
and of his Apostles and iudge their fruites What blessing meaneth The commaundement maketh Priestes Putting on of haÌds What Iudas is now A point of practise â Repentaunce Repentaunce is signified by Baptime â One confession is to knowledge wherein thou puttest thy trust If when tyrauntes oppose thee thou haue power to confesse then art thou sure that thou art sate An other confession is to knowledge thy sinnes in ãâ¦ã vnto God Shrift Shrift was put downe for knauery among the Greekes But is stablished theâ by among vs. How a maÌ shall know that ãâã sinnes are forgeuen Blind reason to their guide and not Gods spirite Learne to know them for they are verely lepers in theyr hartes AttritioÌ is of the leues of the phariseis Whom a man offendeth ãâã must hee confesse It hath no recorde in ãâã y â Scripture that God shuld crepe in hyde him ãâã in Antichristes eare Christ is ãâã euerlastyng satisfaction Baptisme ââ¦steth eâer Of byndyng and loosing and of the Popes authoritie or power The Pope chalengeth power not ouer man onely but ouer God also Purgatory is the Popes creature he may therfore be bold there The Pope bindeth the aungels The true byndyng loosing S. Hierome agaynst Bishops and Priestes The curse is to bee feared The right maner of loosing â Christ vnderstode this texte all power is geueÌ me in heauen in earth also vsed it farre other wise then the Pope â What authoritie Christ gaue hys Apostles The right byndyng loosyng How the Pope reigneth vnder Christ A poena et a culia is a proper breaâ⦠The Pope is more mightie more mercifull for money theÌ God is for the death of his onely sonne The merites of saintes The merites of Christ The Pope selleth that which God geueth frely Fryers Sinne is y â best marchaundise that is Christ prophesied of Antichrist and tolde why he shoulde come The promises are either put out or leauened and why All is in Latin The Pope commaundeth God to curse A custome that is vsed in the marches of waies Gods sacramentes preach Gods promises The popes sacraments are dumme Christening of belles Why SuffragaÌs are ordeined The Byshops deuide all among theÌ Ceremonies bring not the holy Ghost Putting on of haÌds Prayer of fayth doth the miracles The ââ¦ting on oâ hands doth neither helpe nor hinder What soeuer is not of fayth is sinne The latine tounge destroyeth the sayth That the worke without y â promise saueth is unproued The prople beleue in y â worke without y â prââ¦e Volowââ¦g â The worke saueth not but the worde that is to say ãâã promise â Workes be they neuer so glorious iustifie not In all thing they leaue ouâ the promises How farre forth the deede is acceptable to God Our prayers acceptable according to our fayth ouâ deedes according to the measure of loue A ChristeÌ maÌ nedeth not to go a pilgrimage to be saued therby Saluation is with in vs. Confession â Byshops worke there treason thorough confession Kynges be sworne to the bishops and not the Byshops vnto the kynges How shall they preach except they be sent is expounded Howe to know who is sent of God and who is not No man may preach but he that is called sent of god â The difference betwene true Sacraments and false A sayth without Gods promise is idolatrie The Byshops blessing How the Apostles blessed vs. RepentaÌce and sure fayth in in Christ purgeth our sinnes The protestation of the author Confession robbeth the Sacraments and maketh theÌ frutelesse What grace is Howe to knowe what iustifieth and what not or what bringeth grace and what not With their Chaplayns quoth hee God geue grace their Chaplayns at the last make them not so mad to say seruice alone while they True miracles draw to Christ The effect and force of our good deedes False miracles driue from Christ He that teacheth to trust in a saint is a false Prophet What he should pray that prayeth for his neighbour The ãâ¦ã be ãâã and not deceaued The spiriâ⦠pray not that we might come to y â knowledge of Christ The ãâã are but an enâ⦠ãâã Offerings cause of the miracles God y â father fulfilleth his promises to vs for Christes sake not for the merites of saintes as y â Papistes taught All such Martyrs are the popes martyrs not Gods For martyr signifieth a witnes bearer now is he not Gods witnes that testifieth not his worde The reasons which they make for y â worshipping of Saintes are solued It is not like wyth kynges and God Christ is no sinner Nothyng bringeth a man sooner to confusioÌ then the Idolatry of his owne imaginatioÌ âhrist is a ãâã geue to ââ¦rs God loueth mercy Hypocrites loue oââeâynges We are at peace in our consciences when we beleue constantly ouâ sinnes are remitted throughe Iesus Christ Why we come not to Christ God looketh on our good dedes Intichrist turneth the rootes of the trees vnword In Christâ we are one as good as an other equally beloued indifferently heard Christ is all to a Christen man The childreÌ of faith worke of loue and nede no law to coÌpâll them We are all Christes seruauntes and serue Christ The contempt or loue we shewe one to another the same shewe we to Christ Christ knoweth nothyng worldly ãâã not his ââ¦ry mother As long as Christ abydeth so loÌg a Christen maÌ loueth Money byndeth not Christâ people to pray God careth for his The bely to a God cause of all vnto our spiritualty ââll is of the bely nothyng of Christ Christes loue forget teth her selfe but Monkes loue thinketh on the bely Friers and Monkes ought not to preach Christ is the whole cause why God loueth vs. Howe to know that we are Goddes sonnes The lawe is y â mark yea and the touch stone where w t we ought to trye our selues see how farre âorth we are purged Our byrth poyson that remayneth in vs. resisteth the spirite â The right crosse of Christ Hee that loueth not the law hateth sin hath no part with Christ Howe to try the do ⪠ctrine of our spiritualtie If the prayers merites of our religious men purge our lustes then are they of value and els not â What the spiritualtis taketh away with their prayers WheÌ other wept they sing and wheÌ other loose they wynne All is of Purgatory ââ¦ese Phisitions geue none other medicines saue purgations onely Allegory what it signifieth The scripture hath but one sence âoroweââpeach ⪠â The right vse of allegories Allegories are no sense of Scripture â Allegories proue nothyng If thou câ not proue the allegory with an open text then is it false doctrine The litterall sense proueth the allegory They thââ iustifie theÌ selues by their workes are the bond children of the law The fayth was lost thorough Allegories Chopologicall sophisters Poetry is as good diuinitie as the Scripture to our schole
men The litterall sense killeth say sophisters The letter killeth expound this To loue the law is righteousnes The litterall sense is spirituall What is to be sought in y â Scripture and in the litteâ⦠sense The story of Ruben Swearâ they by their honour thââ are they not ready to suffer shame for Christes sake The adultery of Dauid The difference betwen gods sinners the deuils Nos The Pope is likened to Ham. They will to heauen by away of their owne makyng The vse of similitudes A similitude without Scripture is a sure token of a false Prophet Paul preached not worldly wisedome Similitudes and reasons of mans wisdome make no faith but waueryng opinions onely Goddes word maketh surâ fayth for God can not lye Peter preached not fables and false similitudes but the playne Scripture â Schole do ãâã Similitudes are no good argumentes among the sophisters owne selfe We must âure our in ãâ¦ã with the remedies that God hath ordeined not tempt god What ãâ¦ã â â In expoundyng of the Scripture we must haue a respect vnto the liuyng and practising of Christ and of his Apostles and Prophetes The scripture was geuen to leade vs vnto Christ â Settes or orders Couetousnes desire of honour is the ende of all false doctrine and that which false prophets seke Purgatory Pardons Praying to saintes Confession An example of false expouÌding y â scriptures Christ the âayth and Gods word is the rocke and not the Pope The auctority of Peters successour âo but to preach That expositioÌ to false which is agaynst thâ oâen scripture or agaynst thâ practising of Christ and of hys Apostles Binding ãâã lowsing is one power What Iesus signifieth What bynding meaneth What cursing meaneth What lowsing meaneth â The Pope is Robyn goodfelow Of our selues we can performe nothâng further theÌ God ââ¦ll geue vs power Another example To sit on Christes seaâe is to preach and confesse Christ Christ rebuked desire of preheminence in his Disciples but the Pope chalengeth it aboue all men as hyâ⦠owne inheritaunce Fathers fathers Miracles miracles The womaÌ of Lemster was a solempne miracle The armour of the spiritualtie The armour of a Christe maÌ is Gods word and fayth â Gods woorde about all mens iudge mentes Fryers be not bound to preach How God ought to be serued In Christ to rest of conscience onely Do good deedes and trust in Christ Gods worde is the rule of childreÌ seruauntes wyues subiectes âo please God âo to beleue hys promises to loue hys commaundementes He that will aueÌge robbeth God of his honour How ãâã soeuer the kyng is ãâ¦ã vnto thâ⦠great gift of God The Pope hath a law that none of his sprites may be suerty The kyng is but a seruaunt to execute the lawes of God How farre a kyng ought to seeke at his commons handes Note 4 Confession The manifolde enormities which their auricular confession did breede The Pope and his chapteyns were the fountaines of all euils in spiritualâ regiment or teÌporall Vnder an outwarde pretence of Gods honor the poâââ Clergie procured their owne dignitie The keepyng down of Gods word promoted the Popes spiritualties honour The Byshop of Rochester as a fit paterna to ãâ¦ã âll y â ãâ¦ã aâ⦠The cause why kings coulde not come to the knowledge of y â truth Miracles are done by fayth and not by ceremonies The vse of Allegories The vse of similitudes ⪠To digge the welles of AbrahaÌ is to open and to make plaine the scriptures which is the kingdome of God Abrahams welles The kingdome of heauen what it ãâã Moses face The keye what it is The lawe is the way that leadeth to Christ Lawe what her office is The law ãâ¦ã ââreth sinne condemneth our deedes drinketh vs to Christ Moses ãâã the law but Christ onely geueth grace to do it and vnderstand it aright The ãâã serâent Num. ãâã The ãâã ãâ¦ã contraâ⦠peâacioâs The ãâã âure ãâã is looked vp Christ is the doore the way and foundation of all the Scriptures When by gloses of out owne imaginacioÌ we darken the cleare text of gods word theÌ is the Scripture locked by from vs. Christ vsed ãâã temporal regiment Christ is a gâ⦠geuen onely to theÌ that loue the law and professe it He that professeth not the law hath ãâ¦ã in the promises Workes do not iustifie 2. Cor. ãâã The law By keepyng the lawe we continue in grace Fayth loue and hope are insepararable in this lyfe They that loue not the law cannot vnderstand the Scripture to saluation Care How God careth for the weake By bearyng eche other weakenes we fulfil the lawe of Christ Rulers why they were ordayned Why God scourgeth hys The conditions of the couenaunt Flesh and spirite Crosse Euill lustes and affections are to be purged with the crosse of Christ To sinne vnder grace and to ãâã vnder the lawe Lambes Swyne Dogges Swyre haue âo fayth Dogges loue not the lawe True fayth to coupled with loue to the lawe The difference of faythes and how it is to be vnderstoode fayth iustifieth Fayth of hipocrites fayth of ãâã The âight baptâ⦠The church of Christ Whosoeuer derogate any thyng froÌ the ãâã of Christ are not of the church They that haue not the lawe writeâ in their harts ⪠caÌnot vnderstand the passion of Christ to saluation A ãâã re peting What the inward baptisme of the soule iâ Thau Faith âope and charitie are inseperable Faith hope and charitie are knowen one by the other The office of fayth The office of loue The office of hope The anker of our saluation is perfect faith in Christes bloud 1. Pouerth in spirite Riches Neither riches or pouertie exclude or assure vs of Gods blessing Who are poore in spirite is here pithely declared Riche in spirite Couetousnes is a thyng contraris to the worde of God and to the ministers of the same By couetousnes is a false Prophet chiefly knowen 2. Some cry the world is nought not âor their owne and others iniquitie but for waywardnes they caÌ not enioye theyr owne lusles Godlye mournyng As warmeth accoÌpanieth the sânne so foloweth the crosse a true Christian man K. Iohn Henry the second The promise of Goddes word is y â coÌfort of y â afflicted in this world for Christs sake Faith is our victory By persecution and death for y â truthes sake we obteine lyfe get the victory The mourners for righteousnes are saued when God taketh vengeance on y â vnright ãâã wise 3. Mekenes possesseth the earth Referre y â reuenge of thy cause to the Magistrate whoÌ God appointeth to forbyd such violence Hundred folde The priuat person may not aduenge but the officer must 4. Righteousnesse How this word righteousnes ought here to be vnderstode Monkes Monkes why they runne into Religion Luc. vi Monkes be cursed 5. To be mercyful what it is how manye wayes mercy may be shewed Monkes Couent Oâle Holy oyle must bee aduenged Zeale
vsed by hypocrites The Popes clergie are lyers The wrath of God styrreth vp the people to destroy the enemieâ and persecutors of the truth God is the defender of kynges and princes Wicked kynges and rulers that persecute Gods ministers are the troublers of themselues and their realme and not the preachers As many as will be the disciples of Christ must learne of him meekenes obedience to the higher powers Ye must suffer wyth Christ that ye may ioye with him in the lyfe to come God will be reuenged vpon cruell tyrauntes In the treatise folowing is shewed who are the causeâs of insurrection Iohn 18. Math. 1â ⪠The mââ¦sters of Christes doctrine may not haue any temporall offices Math. 6 ⪠Math. 1â ⪠The officers in Christes kingdome may haue no temporall dominion Math. 1â âo receiue a child in Christes name what it is ãâã Thes 3. The Pope is a Wolfe in a lambes skinne Why Peter was called chief of the Apostles Peter had no authoritie aboue the rest of the Apostles The âopes kyngdome is of the world ââ¦able of the Popes gââ¦e ãâã ââ¦e his badge The ministers of the kyngdome of God must gouerne with all loue mekenes pacience Peter in y â vse of speakyng for his diligeÌce is called but not in the Scripture the chief of the Apostles Peter was inforced to render an accompt to his brethreÌ of his doynges Peter shewed no paât of hys aâ hoââ¦e ãâã the mighty power of ãâã ãâã the Apostles alledge the authoritie of God in Christ and no authoritie of their own Peter was sent by the other Apostles to preach ãâã Samaria Gal. Paul ãâ¦ã to his ãâã Scripture is the châefest of the Apostles We geâe the ãâ¦ã ãâã reueâânce noâ for them ââ¦es bââ because of the word thââââ¦y minister ⪠Math. 18. Oââ brethren ãâã they ãâã must bâ reformed by loue ⪠a ãâã ây ãâã how we may go to the lawe wythout trespassers Math. 6. Open and ãâã offeÌdâurs are to be râbuked openly The kingdome of Christ is spirituall Lukâ⦠Officers first ordayned in Christes church Byshop Honour the aged In y e aged is experience Deacon In the primitiue Church they chose Deacons to minister to y â poore Widowes Common goodes The âreat and ferueÌt charitie in the primatiue church The couetousnes of y t Prelates was the decay of Christendome and y e encreasing of the kingdome of Mahomete The proud clergie how they spent the treasure ãâã yââoore Isacius The election was coÌfirmed by the Emperour Note here the treasure that y e Byshops of Rome had at thys tyme. The Byshop of Rome in y â primatiue Church was a dauÌgerous office At the first entry of Christes Churche there was no tythes payde to y e ministers All corruption of the Churche came first out of the Deacons Money purchased prefermeÌt The Prelates must bide still in the courte How the clergie first by riches theÌ by ââ¦attery aduaunced theÌselues When the Prelates waxed riche then they disputed who shoulde be highest Ierusalem was y â firât seaâ of ouâ ãâã byshop Constantinople Rome Hââ Rome come to be y â chifest citie Rome the seate and mother of all wickednesse Phocas Pope Boniface the thirde Phocas the Emperour first gaue priuilege to the Byshop of Rome âo be the chief Byshop The chastitie of Priestes how it came vp Note ãâã the climing vp of the Pope Diuision in the Church The Grekes will not be vnder the Popes tyranny Mahomet the Pope began at one tyme. Gregory The Pope came vp by the French meÌ and by them he coÌtinueth his estate still Pope Zacharias the first Hildericus Pipinns The Pope put downe the right French kyng and set vppe Pipine The kyng of Fraunce was made a Monke Pope Steuen the second Estulphus kyng of Lumbardy How the Pope was aduaunced By what meanes Mahomet waxed great Carolus magnus The Pope become a great God on y â earth Desiderius Pope Adrian the first The Pope purposed to be Emperour him selfe Charles the Pope deuided the kyngdome of Lombardy The Pope gathered a Councell and gaue vnto Charles the Empâre of Rome Leo the ãâã Pope Oââ¦ne whoâe Empyre the Pope made ââo Most Christen kyng Defender of the faith The eldest sonne of the holy seate Who is a Christian kyng The lyfe of Charles Charles coÌpelled aâ men to the obedience of the pope Practise The Pope is a dispenser a breaker of the bondes of Matrimonie Charles a filthy whoremonger Charles hath hys whore caââed with hym This was an Emperour for the ââpes own mouth Idoâyng Emperour The Pope made this lecherous Emperour a Saint Lewes the milde Pope Steuen the iiij The Pope elected and set vp with out the assent of the Emperour Pope Paschale The Pope how hee abused the Emperour The Pope setteth noâ by the Emperour ââ¦ne Pope Nicholaus the first Pope Adrian the second Pope Adrian the third The vertue of the Pope and power oâ y â Emperour perished together The popes haue bene onely bloud shedeââ aboue vij C. peates All Christâdome hath bene troubled wyth the Popes causes Vandales Hunnes Gothes The spiritualtie obeâed to him that gat the victory how wicked soeuer he was Building of Abbeyes Shrining of saintes This was the tyme that false prophetes did arise in the church Beringarius Ottho Pope Iohn the. xij The oth of the Emperour made to the pope Notâ here the dissimulation of y â Pope in callyng his possessions S. Peters possessions Pope Gregory the fiât The election of the Emperour apperteyneth to the Lordes of Germany The Iuytree springeth The maner how y â pope did spring vp to hys great auctoritie The chusing of the Pope all Bishoppes perteyned vnto the Emperour and kinges once The almes geuen vnto the poore is become S. Peters patrimony Dani. xiiij The Pope first gat aboue all the Bishops then aboue the Emperour O Lucifer Note this deuilish ââ¦nable pride ââ¦e ââ¦e by the Pope The Pope createth his shauelyngs into dignities Qualis pater talis filius good naturall children The popes order compared with Christes Christ aâd the Pope compared together Christ bringeth a man lowe but the Pope lifteth vp a hygh The Pope receaueth his riches and kyngdomes of the deuill The Pope distributeth his fathers kyng dome The popes order compared with the order of the Apostles The popes Priestes The popes widowes The popes Deacons How the Pope deuideth the poore peoples almes Monkes Monkes made ministers to the poore Monkes robbe the poore ⪠Begging friers The charge of the âay people How the spiritualtie bestow their treasure The Pope maketh lawes What subtiltie the Pope vseth to stablishe his kingdome The Pope hath feined the gift of Constantine The Pope corrupteth the scripture and why Peter sayth the Pope was the head of Christes church All ministers haue as great a charge geuen them of God as Peter had Peter preached but the Pope preached not Fayth is the rocke whercon Christes Churche
is built Bindyng and losyng how it is to be vnderstand The keyes Behold here Antichrist how he wresteth the Scriptures Christes power is ãâã saue sinners Of this maner iuggleth âee with all textes At the sufferyng of Christ the offeryng of sacrifices ceremonies ⪠ceassed for Christ offered hym selfe once for all Christ gaue all his Apostles like authoritie To bynde and lose is to preach Christ sent out all hys Apostles not Peter ââânâ Note We are bound to forgeue our neighbours aswell as Peter was Christ builded his Churche vpon the confession of Peter not vppon Peter A woman hath power to bynd How ãâ¦ã man may bynde and lose To bynde the conscience and to reproue opeÌ sinners perteineth to the congregation Reasons that Peter was not y â greatest by authoritie geuen hym of Christ Peter had first his seate at Antioche Christes power is in the Gospel Paul is called to helpe In the presence of the greater the power of the lesser doth ãâã Paule is made equal felow with Peter Peters seate what it is Peters seate Peters doctrine Peters keyes are all but one thyng Peters seate is Christes Gospell The Pope sitteth in thâ deuils seate whose Vicare he is Purgatory The Pope sayth that Purgatory âs in âarth Vowes Othes TestameÌts The Pope altereth meÌs willes testameÌts at his pleasure The popes marchaundise Vnion The great and shamefull abuse of âbbeyes DispeÌsations purchased of the Pope Choppyng and chaungyng vsed by the pope The wicked bestowing of benefices by the Pope The church can âot erre The Pope sayth that the Scripture is true not of it selfe but because he alloweth ãâã approueth it A similitude This doctrine the papistes vsed in those dayes The cââmon and ãâã and ââ¦ching of âhe Papistes The Abbotes keep the monks in ignoraÌce and the bisshops y e priestes âalne ioyned w t pain maketh ââyne nothing The vse of vniuersities ⪠Prouiso S. Tho. de Aquino Saintes Thomas of Canterbury Tho. âeâket Tho. Wolsey copared together The Pope rewardeth his seruaÌts highly wheÌ they be dead Policie The practise of little master parson K. Herold Robert of CaÌterbury Remission of sinnes to conquere England Note here how well Christ and the pope agre Christ biddeth saue the pope biddeth kill The pope is a cruell mercilesse tyrant Anselmus a chapleine of y e popes â The pope is well pleased to admit priestes to haue whores but not wiues Note here the pryde and wickednes of the Pope Remission of sinnes to coÌquere England Thomas Arundell Practise of Prelates The popes clergy are secret and subtile conspirators â A trayterous practise â The Papistes are styrers vppe of warres sheders of bloud Duke HuÌfrey Papistes are cruell A Parliament kept at Bury The death of Homfrey Duke of Gloucester protectour of the Realme of England This is Syr Tho. More The Clergy cannot abyde them that can iudge talse miracles Thre causes why the Duke of Gloucester was murthered The Pope is the whore of Babylon An other practise of Prelates Popes haue deposed Emperours and lykewise Emperours haue deposed Popes No man may rebuke the Pope for any mischief that he doth Venetians The Pope may geue and take agayne at hys will pleasure The Venetians âaâe not for the popes cursing nor blessing FrenchmeÌ EnglishmeÌ The practise of the pope with all kinges princes The pope a breaker of peace The abuse of the sacrament How y â sacrament should be broken betwene kinges and princes The Pope would not haue the Emperour to strong Remission of sinnes cleane deliuerance out of puâgatoâye A frier Forest or a vicar of Croiden Popish practises Dissembled âruce Henry v. K. Henry v. conquered more then the prelates thought he would do Henry vi The crafty practise of the popes legate The mariage of king Henry vi The Duke of Glocester trayterously murthered â Frier Bongaye Cruel war betwene k. Henry and the erle of Warwike Confession in the eare was a wicked inuention Lycence of the Pope for xiiij to study Nicromancy A subtile practise of Prelates He meaneth Cardinal Wolâey Leut. 2â Deut. 28. 29. A practise of the Prelates with their poore Priestes Thomas Wolffe The description of Cardinall Wolsey The kings byrth calked by the Cardinall Byshops talke kings natiuities Kyng Henry the viij had Cardinall Wolsey in great estimation The maner practise of Cardinal Wolsey The kyng is betrayed The quene is betrayeâ Note this deuilish practise The Byshop of Lyncolne Cardinall Wolsey ruled altogether K. Lewes Pope Iulye This is a true story The new Thomas Maximilian the Emperour was K. Henry ãâã his souldier Remission of sinnes Note here the subtletie craft of the pope Now King Henry 8. with aâ his army was abused The Prelates see euer before-hand what is like to folow Papistes are great forecasters of perils Practise The kinges sister ãâã to Fraunce Traiterous Prelates â The pomp and apparell of the Cardinall his chapâaines passed the xij Apostles Prelates SalutatioÌ Cardinall Wolsey was a subâ⦠worker A certaine secreat Milane Turnay The Emperor came thorough England Nurturing of kinges Practââe The french king sendeth a defiance to K. Henry viâ Armies sée into stance The Cardinal was the Emperours freÌd openly and the french kinges secreatly The sege of Pauie Pauie A false pope and leud Cardinall Pace the ãâã of Englands Ambassadour Burbon The Emperour setteth vpon y â french king by night These shippes were english Angels of gold At the taking of the french king Te Deum was song and great triumph made in England Subtile practises of the Cardinall The marte shold haue bene at Cales A ruffelar The pride and arrogancie of Cardinall Wolsey Cardinall Wolsey a great traytor Cardinall Wolsey coÌmitted treason agaynst the Emperour Cardinall Wolsey preferred More to he Chauncelour Treason layd to the Cardinall charge Mortunries probate of Testamentes Pluralitie of benefices Tithes The Churchewardens haue bene accustomed to gather the tithes and to geue the Paââo his reasonable stipend and to geue the reâ to the poore Princes haue herein much to aunswere The loane first forgeuen by the Clergie The loane forgeueÌ by the temporalitie The Byshoprieke of DurhaÌ Tunstall Byshop of Durham brent the new Testament A Bishopricke is a superfluous honor and a lew de liberty The Carnall clearely discharged DefeÌder of the fayth The title of the defeÌdour of the fayth came froÌ Rome The Popishe and vayne glorious maner of Cardinal Wolsey The Cardinals hat The falsest and vainest Cardinall that euer was The chirch erreth if y â pope and bishops be the chirch Marten Luther submitted him self to king Henry viij More is proued a lyer Sir Thomas HittoÌ A daunce in Paris Here Tindal prayeth for y â ceasing of persecution Tindall proâeth the vnderstanding of such as of right should succeed to the crowne Tindall warneth al the Cardinals secretaries to repent and turne to God A generall exhortation to all kinds of people Popish
ââ¦st nedes bee caught and moste shamefully and cruelly haÌdled and tormented No power nor potentae maye hinder the gayne and profites of the Clergy Is y t false preacher is a persecuter so the true preacher is a sufferer Roma 13. 1. Pet. 2. The scriptures in the common toung teach all obedieÌce to the rulers and is not the mouer of sedition The Gospell of Christ is not y e cause of insurrection No Prophet that euer styrred vp the people agaynst the Prince Christ submitted himselfe to the higher powers The Apostles obeyed the Princes All true preachers teach obedience to the Prince In 6. Lib. 1. titulo 33. de matori obedientiae cap. Solite The Pope falsifyath the Scriptures The Papistes teach disobedience to Princes The doctrine of the Papist Dist xl c. Si papa 9. q. 6. ca. Cuncta 30. q 1. cap. Ideo permit In 6. Lib. 2. de sen re iudic 15. q. 6. cap. Alius 26. q. capit Quotiens In 6. de coÌc preb ca. Ad Apostolatus in verb. continetur dist 40. cap. Si Papa The shamelesse doings of the Papistes â5 quest 6. Alius item The shamefull arrogaÌcie and tyranny of the Pope A cast of Antichrist Popes take vpon them the deposition of kinges We ought not to depose a king though he be wicked 1. Pet. 2. Christ and his Apostles are the ouerthrowers of the Popes doctrine Dist. ul Si Papa De hereticis CuÌ ex iniuncto Et sieut in Dauid Salomon Nathan Herode The Pope will dispeÌce with y e othe of obedience that subiectes make to their prince Actuum 5. 23. q. 5. ReguÌ officium An. 1366. Byshops captaynes of Rebelles against the Prince Kynge Iohn was cruelly handled of the Clergy Kynge Iohn poysoned Abhominable hypocrisie There is no such ennemy to a true man as is a theefe The story of Germaine one of y e popes Saintes A worthy miracle for the Popes Saintes A kyng deposed by a Saint and a cowheard set vp in his kyngdome Iust li. ij de sen re iuds ca. ad Apost Fridericke the Emperour deposed Articles alleged against Friderike the Emperour Note here the difference betweene the Papistes and Protestantes xxxiij q. q. Inter haec xxiij q. viij Conuenter The hauty mynde and loftie courage of a Byshop The pacience of Bishops are soone turned to wrath Henry the second Alexander the thyrd The true occasions matters that styrre vp insurrection agaynste Princes Master Bylney Iohan Fros in Croni suis Pope ClemeÌt against Pope Vrbane and Vrbane against Clement eche defiyng and cursing other Popes the styrres vp and procurers of warre and destruction of people countreys Dist xix Si. Ro. enim vero nul ifas ca. Sic omnes How ready the spiritualtie is is to helpe the Pope What profite England hath by the Gospell In. vi lib. ij tit de iure iurando c. Ego Episcopus The othe of the Byshops made to the pope Isidorus in Decretis Gregoris mi noris c. In nomine The Pope chaungeth the bishops oth as ofteÌ as it maketh for his profite Firste kynges hee brought w t violence vnder the Popes foote then Byshops bee sworne to maintaine it The holy workes of Byshops In Prohe vi ca. Quoni in verbo Papa 1. Peâ 5. Byshop Fisher otherwise called B. of Rochester answered that hee was sworn to y t Pope and therefore hee woulde not sweare to y e kinges supremacye A true description of the leudnes of the Byshops of Rome How commeth the Pope by the name of Lord. 1. Pet. 5. 2. Cor. 8. 1. Cor. 4. Math. 20. Seruus seruorum The Pope is a monstrous hipocrite What good minde Clement the Pope bare vnto kyng Henry the viij In. 6. lib. 2. de senten et re iudicata ca. pastoralis in verbo homoque Excuse the Byshops periurie who can Byshops be assoyled of their oth towarde their prince but neuer from othe made to the Pope Di. 23. Qui episcepus ex consilio 4. Cartha 1. Timo. 3. Tit. 1. Who is lawfull to be Pope The popes wickednes described at large Clement the Pope was the sonne of a Curtisan If Popes shoulde bee chosen after S. Paules rule then all y e vayne trompery of y e clergie were clearly ouerthrowne Charitie byââ¦deth all men to thinke well one of another The fleshe of the pope is now much more holy then in tyme past it hath beene The Pope doth practise counsailes against the honourable state of Princes ãâã quest vi c. Alius Here is specially to bee noted the practise of Prelates For such are the doyngs of the holy father of Rome that for the rebellion agaynste princes hee woulde geue absolution but for matter agaynst his popedome there was neuer absolutioÌ might bee obteyned The popes Regales Peter was acquaynted with hys nettes but not with Regalles In Verbe salue ordine These Articles bee now graunted and are none heresie The Prelates can not abyde to vse obedience to their prince We haue beene leade by blynde guydes The kings power is immediatly of God 1. Pet. 2. Roma 13. He that defendeth the Pope agaynst hys soueraigne Lorde or Lady is a vnnaturall subiect Sauyng of order hath two significations The Pope will hold a Councell where and wheÌ it pleaseth hym In. vi lib. i. de maioritate obedientia Dilecti filij De iure iurando ca. Ego in verbe singulis The Prelates will obeye the Pope but not the Prince A deuilish practise of Prelates The Byshoppes sweare to visite the Pope yerely The Pope taketh sure order with his Byshops for his owne gayne âij quest ij c. Quatu de reditibus c. Mosest xij quest ij c. non liciat Papa In vi tit iiij ca. ad Apost in verbo contiâetur This is the clause that mainteyneth the Popes pompe and glory And this is that y t to geueth him libertie say and doe what hee list Dist xl ca. Non nos Glosa in verbo quis The preachers of the doctrine of Christe must nedes bee heretickes for the said doctrine is agaynst the Pope and so they preach agaynst the Pope and therfore are heretickes The writers petitioÌ of the kynges grace ãâã 1525. die 14. Deââ¦bris The first Article Galat. 5. Why holy dayes were ordeined There is not one day of it selfe higher or better then an other The Byshop of Rochesters great and deepe iudgement Let vs not playe the Iewes That wold they not doe if it were against gods coÌmaundement The Byshop of Rochester agaynst the Byshop of Winchester Gallat 4. All dayes bee alyke Epist. c. xix Aduersus Iudeos Do consec dist iij. cap. peruenit The second article The thyrd article The iiij article God forgeue them that layd this to me The fifth article As it is lawfull for a Christen man to demaunde his debt by the order of the law So is it not lawfull to vexe and sue vncharitably those in whoÌ there is such necessitie as
they can not make payment but rather shall perish and dye in prison whiche thyng is agaynst charitie therfore it is sinfull Extreme law is extreme iustice The euill counsell of the Doctours of law 1. Cor. 6. Math. 5. I doe not condemne suing but in a case The spiritualtie forbiddeth Priestes to sue in causa sanguinis et tamen non daÌpnaÌt leges Athanasius S. Hiere ad Cor. 6. These doctours wyll not nor can not destroy all iudicialles but onely vncharitable sutes Haymo ad Cor. 6. Luke 6. If it bee a counsell than can ye not condemne it for heresie 14. quest 1. His ita They vnderstoode myne answere so well that they were than conteÌt with mee The sixte article Tit. 1. The Cardinall and Doctour Barnes reasoned togither But therefore was I an heretick O sigmeÌtuÌ If I fayned sutâ⦠thynge ãâã shoulde bee an heretick Athanasius Chrisostome The vij article The viij article Officicers bee but byshops hangmen God amende it The ix article The x. article The xj article 2. q 7. Secuti sunt cap. Nos si The xij article 2. Pet. 2. The xiij article The popes pardons hath beene the best marchaundise in England The xiiij article The xv article The xvj article Alexander Duns Bonauenture in iiij sent The xvij article The Pope may not bee conptrolled of any man The xviij article The xix article No man may speake agaynst the pompe of Prelates The xx article Byshops myters coÌmeth from the Iewes The xxi article 3. King Byshops vse vayne foolish ceremonies What the two hornes of the myter meaneth The xxij article The meanyng of the Byshops crosier staffe Cardinall Wolsey lyked well hys pyllers pollaxes Where bee they now Tunstall Byshop of LondoÌ had intelligence where D. Barnes was become I am now here what saye to you me Good counsayle geuen to the Byshops The xxiij article Phil. 4. Iaco. 1. The xxiiij article The articles as euill as they were layd of myne aduersaryes Iohn 14. The xxv article Liberties of holye Churche may in wise bee impugned All the auncient learned fathers cry out vpoÌ the pryde lewde lyuyng of the Byshops An earnest petition made by Doctour Barnes 1525. Doct. Batnes inhibited of preachyng The Popish law is tyrannous Doctour Barnes is accused of contention sedition and heresie The bodye of the Vniuersitie stirred vp Here yee may note the course of y t Popes lawe A subtile craftie and popishe Chauncelour A protestation D. Barnes answere to the articles alleaged against him Note here the craftiâ and willy Foxes Note here the most false and âeuilishe practise of the popishe cleargie God to helpe his true preachers styrreth vp some good men O cruell mercylesse Papistes Barnes arested by a Sergeaunt of armes Cardinall greatly delighted and estemed his crosses and pollaxes Nothyng els The maner of the examinatioÌ at Westminster Here ye may note the crafty iugglyng of the Papistes The more innoceÌt the sooner trapped and condemned among the Papistes Epist c. xix Doctour Barnes forbydden preachyng Note here the tyranny of the Papistes That was the lest Grace with out deseruyng Note here what crossing tossing y â Papistes vse The gloriâus assembly of the papistes The Cardinall had put the matter to hym God saue me from such speaking Math. 1. 1. Cor. 2. Esay 53. Christ is all in all Actes 4. Actes 13. 1. Iohn 2. 1. Iohn 4. 1. Iohn 4. The Papistes deniyng onely fayth to iustifie denye the nature of Christ Apoc. 5. Christ onely hath wrought our redeÌption Christ is our onely redemer iustifier Roma 3. Roma 11. Faith with out workes iustifieth Roma 3. A crafty subtile euasion All good woorkes are coâteyned in the law of God Iohn 1. Christ suffered for our sinnes August in ser Domini de monte Exod. xx Leuit. xix What goodnes is in good workes Galat. 2. Rom. 4. Galat. 3. Ambro. ad Rom. 3. Orig. ad Ro. lib. iij. cap. iij. Fayth onely and alone iustifieth Roma 9. Roma 10. Roma 9. We can neuer attayne to saluation but by faith in Christ Roma 4. Fayth is accompted for righteousnes Ambrosi Sola fides iustificat D. Wetherall Gallat 2. Abacuc 2. Athanasius Galat. 3. The righteous man lyueth by fayth not by workes Aug. in prolo Psal 31. Good workes without fayth are but sinne Barnar super Can. ser lxvq Workes of the newe law Aug. despiri lit câ ⪠xij No man can bee iustified by y e lawe of workes but by the law of faith in Christes bloud Luke 17. Good workes can not deserue remission of sinne The maner of iustification Fides historica Fides iustificans Roma 8. The frutes of fayth An exaÌple how fayth bryngeth forth good workes Math. 7. Solutions and argumentes to the Scriptures Roma 6. Good workes are the frutes of true fayth A very good example ââti 2. The Byshop of Rochesters vayne distinction Ephe. 2. Good workes are to bee done although they iustifie not Roma 3. Iam. 2. Aug. 83. quest c. 76. Roma 6. Fayth that bryngeth forth fruite is the fayth that iustifieth and yet the fruite doth not iustifie 1. Iohn 2. Hebr. 9. fayth iustifieth before God and good wordes declare our iustification to y t worlde Gala. 3. The reward of good workes is not remission of sinnes Roma 2. August de spiri lit Glosa Actes 10. The man that is iustified before God ãâã not bee idle but must doc good ij Quest ãâã Non omnes Episcopo Math. 7. Iohn 17. Gala. 5. Atha ad Rom. Fayth that iustifieth vs is geueÌ vs freely of God Fayth onely iustifieth because by fayth we attaine the benefite of Christes death which onely iustifieth vs. It is no new doctrine that is nowe taught The Pope and hys Churche agreeth no more with the maners of holy Churche then darkenes light The Pope is a persecutor of holy Church How farre the Pope doth differ with his Churche from the true holy Church The foule and greate abuse of the Pope in takyng vpoÌ hym that hee and his were y e holy Church What difference is betweene a Byshop the deuill Nume 20. 3. King 8. 1. Cor. 4. 1. Cor. 11. Ephe. 5. The holy Churche truely defined The true holy church is that which is sanctified made holy by Christ 1. Cor. 1. Augustinus de verbis domini ser so Iohn 6. The faithful beleuers in Christes merites are y t ryght holy church of God God is not to bee ruled by any state or degree of person The holy Churche which is y t true church of God is to y e worlde inuisible The true holy church is the piller and ground of trueth August ser ãâã de tempore The holy Church is the congregation of faythfull men where soeuer they bee in the world Lyra in mat ca. 19. Math. 6. 1. Iohn 1. Ephe. 5. The holy Churche how it is made pure and cleane without spotte or wrinkle Augustinus
b Dead men 408. a. not holpen by man 13. b. rewarded of the Pope 362. a Dead Saintes their miracles in the Popish Church 302. a Death of Christe why so necessary 462. a. way to saluation 257. b Death and resurrection of Christe shewed by Ionas 27. b. figured by the paschall lambe 439. b Death of Christ purchased grace for our soules 279. a Death of Christ blasphemed by Papistes 16. b Deceauyng of our selues 392. b Declaration of Adames heyres 381. b. of Christ in the old Testament 23. a Decrees deuilish 262. a Decrees of Byshops aboue Gods word 124. b Deedes not allowed without fayth 85. b. how farreforth acceptable to God 154. b Deedes of ours why euill 328. b. procedyng and not procedyng of our selues 47. b Deedes of Christ and ours their effectes 35. b Deedes not iustified by fayth are sinne 155. a Definition of the Church 250. a. of fayth in generall 42. b. of ârue faith 64 b Definition of Popish penauÌce 398. a Defender of the fayth 374. b Defiance sent from the French kyng to kyng Henry the viij 371. b Degrees of nature altered by mariage 108. b Deliueraunce by Christ why 22. a DeliuerauÌce out of purgatory 366. a Deliberation of Princes in makyng warre 193. b Delight of the faithfull 379. b Deniaâl of helpe to our neighbour dishonoreth hym 270. a Derogation froÌ the dignitie of Christes bloud 70. a Derogation from Christes fayth is agaynst hys Church 187. b Description of swyne 238. a DescriptioÌ of Baptisme 14. b. of our iustification 330. b Desert and free gift are contraryes 19. b Desperation how it commeth 219 ⪠a. assayleth fayth 259. a Despere of mans helpe bryngeth Gods helpe 454. a Desiderius 359. a Deuilish doctrine 415. a. practises 368. b. pride 353. a. expoundyng the Scriptures by Papistes 175. a Deuill is darknes 392. a. blyndeth vs from Gods wil. 329. a. to be resisted with the sheild of fayth 62. b. euerthrowen by Christ 278. b Deuill driuen away by fayth 131. b. aduauncer of Popes 301. b Deuils and stifnecked sinners destitute of the fayth that Paule speaketh of 130. b Deuils confessed Christe to bee the sonne of God 95. b Deuils wages 100. a Deuises of the Cardinall 372. b Deuteronomium a booke of Moses commended 21. b Differences of fayth 197. a. betwene the old and new Testament 444. a. betwene the Iewes and the ãâã âls 44. a. betwne true faith and fayned 66. b. betwene false fayth and right 66. a Differences betwene Goddes children and the deuils 99. b. betwene Gods sinners and the deuill 199. b. betwene the fall of Peter Iudas 337. a. betwene true Sacramentes and false 156. betwene Sacramentes and sacrifices 13. b. betwene Christes naturall body and a paynted Image 281. b. betwene teachyng the people and a preacher 252. b Difference none of dayes to do good 237. a Diggyng of AbrahaÌs welles 184. a Dignities of shauelynges 353. a Diligence althoughe in vayne towardes our neighbour to be excused 203. b Direction of our lyfe to what ende 387. b Disciples of Antichrist 134. a Disciples of Christe were worldly mynded 106. a. had a wicked opinion of hym 25. b. doubtfull in fayth 261. a Disciples of Christe vnderstoode Christ spiritually 465. a. refuse not death for his sake 199. a Discipline vsed in y e primitiue church 496. b Dishonour of God and neighbour 269. b Dispensations purchased of the pope 329. b Dispensations for concubines 134. a Disobedience 290. b. counted a spirituall thyng 109. a Disputations backward 67. a. for superioritie 347. a Disputations of predestination not rashly to be enterprised 48. b Dissimulation of the Pope 352. a. of Papistes 19. a Dissimulation not culpable in some causes 209 a Dissembled truce 366. a Distemperaunce in eatyng and drinkyng 227. b Distrust ought not to bee in Gods prolongation of helpe 240. a Diuersities of fayth 331. b Diuision in the Church 347. b Doctrine of the Pope 412. a. 415. b. abhominable 316. b. wicked 29. b. Papisticall 360. b. of Phariseis blynd 30. a. of shauelynges vayne and obstinate 137. b. of More superstitions 317. a. of Papistes concernyng Purgatory 306 b Doctrine false causeth euill workes 199. b Doctrine of hypocrites 87. a. of Papistes nedeth miracles 301. b. with out Scripture not to be beleued 304. b Doctrine vniuersally must be examined by Gods word 414. b Doctrine of Christ peaceable 106. b Doctrine Apostolicall 408. b. of the true Church 304. a. of the Scripture 388. b. and. 304. b. of Sacramentes 320. a Doctrine of the Apostles confirmed with miracles 298. b Doctrine sincere causeth good workes 199. b Doctrine of Christ must be defended of euery man in hys owne person 198. b Doctours doubt at Christes playne wordes 205. b. differ in the opinion of the Sacrament 446. b Doctours generally call the Sacrament a sacrifice 447. b Doctour Colct 318. b Doctour Ferman a vertuous man and godly 330. a Documentes of Scripture necessary 389. b Dogges 187. a. who they be 238. a Downe fallyng sinner hath a false fayth 432. a Double signification of this woorde Church 250. a Dregges of Papistes 406. b Duns 302. a. his doctrine aduaunced 278. a Dunsticall dreames and termes 104. a Duke Hââfrey 363. b. hys death 364. a Duty of kynges 137. a. of Priestes 133. b. of Ministers at the communion 476. b Duty must be done with loue 212. a E. EAre confession 339. a. a wicked deuise 367. a. destroyeth Christes benefites 320. a Eare confession and pardons neuer confirmed by miracle 319. b Earth geuen to man of God 121. b Eatyng Christes fleshe is beleuyng in Christ 467. a Eatyng Christes body bloud truly what it meaneth 463. a Eatyng y e whores flesh what 455. b Ecclesia 250. b Effect of Christe bloude 380. b. of Gods word 247. a. of his lawes 22. b. of our good deedes 158. b Effectes of fayth spirituall 43. b Elders haue erred 303. b Elders and Priestes why so named 38. a Eldest sonne of the holy seat 349. b Elect must be patient and tryed 260. a. b. haue Gods will writteÌ in your hartes 255. b Elect euer meditate vppon Christes kyndnes 382. b Election of the Pope confirmed by the Emperour 346. a Elias and More contrary 284. a Emanuell 408. a Emperours election to whom beloÌgyng 352. a Emperours haue deposed Popes Popes Emperours 364. b. theyr oth to the Pope 352. a. must not be very strong by the Popes will 365. b. abused by the Pope 350. b. not estemed of the Pope ibidem doteth 350. a Emperour setteth on the French kyng by night 372. a. came through England 371. a End of the law 193. a. of all lawes 240. b. of hypocrites 306. a End must be cast before we begyn 99. a Enemyes to Gods word 14. a Enemyes of the truth to be hated 216. a Enemyes must be ouercome with well doyng 117. b Englishmen 365. a English Byshops 114. a Enormities of auricular confession 180. b Enormities
hapned sithens kyng Richard the second his death to this Realme 207. a Entent of fastyng 229. b Entent of our âeedes is all 217. b Epiphanius cut downe Images 325. b Erasmus 304. a. fauoured of More 251. a. partiall in iudgement 2. a Error may be saued 258. b Error of couetousnes 230. b Estulphus king of Lombardy 348. b Etymologie of this word Euangelion 378. a Euangelion called the new Testament 378. a Eucharistia 467. b Euerlastyng lyfe to whoÌ due 390. b Euill rulers not to be refused 119. a. signe of Gods wrath 118. b. whole some medecines 119. b Euill Priestes their prayers prosits not 300. a Euill outward to be auoyded 22. a. must bee recompensed with goodnes 413. a. Examples for our learnyng 5. a. of loue 332. a. of two poore men 94. b Examples very profitable 30. b. and 259. a Example of false expoundyng Scriptures 173. a. how to vnderstand ij regimentes 211. b Examples euill and their vse 4. a. of acceptable dedes before God 243. b Examination of consciences must go before the receipt of the Lordes Supper 472. b Exceptions in bowes 21. b Exempt from Christ who 403. b Exhortation generall to all people 376. a Experience is in the aged 345. b Exposition of the Pater noster 222. a. of this word seuen tymes 17. b Ezechias 299. b. face of y e law 383. b F. FAyth 42. a. 225. b. 16. a. 8. a. 226. b ⪠truly defined 42. b Fayth iustifieth expounded 187. a 225. b. 64. b. iustifieth before all workes 45. b. apprehendeth iustification 330. a. sufficient to iustifie vs. 431. b. and 62. a Faith that worketh not iustifieth not 333. b. 331. b. and. 303. a. 432. in Christs bloud onely iustifieth 336. a. onely bringeth to Christ 17. a. vnder no law 336. b. accompted to vs for righteousnes 63. b. in Christ fulfilleth the law 91. b Faith how it iustifieth compendiously declared 433. b Fayth eateth and drinketh Christes body and bloud spiritually 464. a Fayth in Gods promise saued the Iewes 12. b Fayth apprehendeth Christ 457. b Faith apprehendeth Christes death 418. a Fayth in Christ bryngeth to saluation 80. b Fayth loue and charitie thre sisters 286. b. casteth out deuils fasteth and prayeth 77. a. prayeth in all places 93. b. the lyfe of the righteous 463. b. expelleth Gods wrath Not idiâ 430. b. chief part of penaunce 398. a Faith and charitie ioyneth with true prayer 82. a Faith y e fouÌdatioÌ of Christes church 357. a. the holy candle wherwith to blesse vs at the houre of death 62. b ⪠foloweth repentaunce 18. b. styrred vp in Gods people 22. b. confirmed by ceremonies 12. b Fayth required of the Iewes 457. b God respecteth in prayer 221. and 239. b. bryngeth forth fruites of her selfe 65. b ⪠maketh vs gods sonnes 89. b. accompanyed with Gods spirit 64. b. maketh deedes of the law glorious 94. a. how it bringeth forth fruites 63. b. without fruites vayne 33. b Fayth maketh vs Gods heyres 67. b. 69. b. 419. b. maketh woorkes acceptable 335. b. knowen by her fruites ⪠66. a. of two sortes 266. b. 294. lost through allegories 168. a Fayth of woorkes is darknes 232. b. contrary to the law in operations 184. b. cannot appeare without workes 225. a Fayth of the called not of the elect 294. b. coÌmeth not by freewill 329. b. without fruite is a dreame 65. a Fayth and woorkes come not of our selues 66. a Fayth false and fained 42. b. without Gods promise is Idolatry 156. b Faith our victory 190. b. Gods gift 65. a. onely receaueth grace 45. b. the surest sheild 4. b. the roote of al goodnes 130. a. bryngeth lyfe 62. a Gods gift 329. b. possesseth Gods spirite 67. b. idle without workes 55. a. her power 225. a. vniteth vs to Christ 93. b Fayth feelyng 266. b. true and liuely 42. b. in Christes bloud 395. b. and 307. a. bryngeth loue 32. a. 117. a. 225. a. the mother of loue 419. a Fayth what it bredeth 246. b Faythfull haue all thynges of God 435. a. are in good state 448. b. though they slip yet fall not 259 b Faythles mans prayer 93. b Faythfull and vnfaythfull sinne diuersly 412. a Faythfull frutes 95. a False Prophetes who 241. b. how knowen 245. b. proue vnwritten verityes by similitudes 170. b. teach vs to trust in Saintes 158. b False worshipping 271. a. of martirs 333. a. delusions 285. a. miracles 119. a False prayer is paynfull 221. a False doctrine neuer persecuted 301. a False Popish bookes 3. 4. a False preachers are murtherers 306. a Falsehode not all spyed in one day 326. b Fall of the Pope from God 302. a Fall of Adam made vs slaues to the deuill 381. b Fanon 277 ⪠b Fastyng 21. a. 228. a ⪠and 242. b Fastyng truly what 275. a true vse thereof 81. a. 227. a. which required of God 204. b Fastyng not onely in eatyng drinkyng 228. a Fasting papal is hipocriticall 229. b Fast superstitious which 81. a Father not knowen but by the sonne 405. a Feare 114. b. 418. b Feare of God not taught by y â spiritualty but feare of traditioÌs 141. a Fâastyng fastes 229. b Fightyng slaying and loue may all be vsed at one instant to our enemyes 212 ⪠b Figures by Christ borowed of the old Testament 14. b Figuratiue speaches vsed in Scriptures 469. b Filthynes of the hart 193. a. of Popish doctrine 411. b Firye piller 283. a First fruites 273 b Fisher 182. b. his shameles iuggling 116 a Fish and flesh all one in heauen 313. b Fiue Doctours apprehended at Paris for the Gospell 454. b Flappe 277 ⪠b Flappes of the Albe 277 ⪠b Flesh described 43. b. how to be vnderstode in Scriptures 43. a. sinneth all generally 258. a. enemy to man 442. a Flesh and spirite what 43. a. 186. b. contrary 48. a Fleshe of Christe howe signified by bread 459. a Fleshe and bloud of Christ of whom eaten and dronke 458. a. b Fleshly Church 291. b Fleshly persecute the spiritual 268. a Fleshly minded voyde of iudgement 297 a Fleshly reasons for woorshyppyng Saintes 160. a Fleshly man sauoureth not spirituall thynges 90. a Fond saying 310. a Fond reasons of More 337. a Foolish Imaginations 274. a Forbyddyng of Mariage 312. a Forgiuenes 358. a Force of good workes 15. a Fountaine of true righteousnesse is Christes bloud 74. a Free wil. 113. b. 321. a. and 328. b. preuenteth not grace 321. a. ouerthrew our forefathers 16. a Freedome 113. a. from sinne and the law 46. b Free from the law who 46. b Free gift and desert are coÌtrary 19. b Free Chappels 136. a Frenchmen 365. a French kyng 182. b. made a Monke 348. b. helped forward the Pope 348. a Friers 151. a. 292. b Frier Forest 366. a Frier Bongey 366. b Friers not bound to preach 277. a Friers and Monkes shoulde not preach 164. b Fruites of fayth and woorkes 45. b. of our loue